The Hunterby DJ Scratch21xChaptersChapter 2 I'm Not From Around HereChapter 3 BuriedChapter 4 Questions and AnswersChapter 5 Regal Fame (SPRING)Chapter 6 Welcome To Ponyville, HumanChapter 7 The West Shall BurnChapter 8 The Punishment Of The InnocentChapter 9 And The Plot ThickensChapter 10 The One That Got AwayChapter 1 The Great OutdoorsChapter 2 I'm Not From Around HereChapter 2 I'm Not From Around Here Another day has begun for Ponyville. The sun could be seen in the distance, filling the sky with beautiful shades of red and yellow. Ponies were already leaving their homes to do their things for the day. Ponies were opening their shops, including one named Sugar Cube Corner. The lights were on and the door has just been unlocked. Ponies were already starting to come in to get their breakfasts. One of the ponies, was a Rainbow Dash, coming in for one of Sugar Cubes Corners Famous Rainbow Cupcakes. (Yes, I just made a reference.) "Hey Mr.Cake." Rainbow greeted. Mr.Cake was working at the counter, taking an order from Derpy for Lemon Muffin Surprise. "Oh, Hello Rainbow Dash." Mr.Cake greeted with a warm smile. "Can you make me a-" "Rainbow Cupcake?" Mr.Cake finished her sentence. Rainbow Dash smiled. "You took the words right out of my mouth." "It's baking right now." Mr.Cake told her. "You can go upstairs to see Pinkie until then. She is just about ready to head out again." "Awesome." Rainbow Dash said, and flew up the stair case to Pinkies room. Rainbow Dash flew up until she reached Pinkies door. She dropped to the floor. Almost instantly, the door to her side zipped open, revealing Ms.Cakes head to poke out. She glared at Rainbow Dash. She put a hoof up to her lips and shushed her. "Quiet, the baby cakes are asleep." She whispered loudly. Rainbow just raised a hoof and mouthed, " Sorry." Ms.Cake slowly closed the door. Rainbow turned toward Pinkies door and knocked three times. "Hey Pinkie, you ready? We gotta head to Appaloosa in fifteen minuets." She whispered. "Yeah, I'm just about ready. I'll meet you at the train station." She said behind the door. "Ok, see you then." Rainbow said as she made her way to get her cupcake. By the time every pony arrived at the station, they all noticed that Pinkie acted a little different. She was her happy normal self, but when she wasn't interacting with anypony or anything or just being plain random, she just sits there. She appears to be deep in thought, her eyes would narrow and she would stroke her imaginary goatee on her chin. Applejack was the first to confront her. She moved over to her with Apple bloom at her side. She gave Pinkie a tap on her shoulder. Pinkie turned to face her. "Oh hey Applejack, what's up?" She asked happily. "Are yeh ok there, Pinkie? You seem to be distant." Pinkie just giggled a bit and nodded. She looked in front of her, trying to find the words to say. "Oh yeah, everything's fine. I've just been thinking about the combo yesterday." "Oh yeah, that. Yep, that is quite peculiar." Applejack said. She looked away to think back about yesterday. "Eh, I'm sure that's its fine." Applejack said. "It can't be anything bad. Ah seriously doubt it." She continued. "Yeah, you're right, Applejack." Pinkie said, getting out of her little trance. "It can't be that big of a deal." ************** The light of the dawn shined through the cave. Touching almost every inch of the cave. My eyes fluttered open once the sun reached my eyes. I sat up quickly as I was blinded. I sneezed from the daylight. I rubbed my eyes and looked around. I saw that I was in the cave still. "Oh great, that wasn't a dream? That's fannntastic." I thought to myself. I looked down at Joel, who was curled in a ball behind me. I stood up as Joel awoke from his sleep. I stumbled out of the cave, stretching my arms and legs. My back and neck was sore from lying on hard, cold rock all night. I stood outside of the cave, twisting my arms. I groaned as I loosened up. "Jeeez." I get groaned. Once I was done, I pulled out my phone. I still had no connection, but that didn't mean I could do something. I pulled the camera app up, and put it on video. I held the phone, pointed towards me and pressed the record button. "Alright, so I've got a little situation." I said to the phone. I explained everything the happened yesterday. Everything from the wolves, my badassery in killing two of them, (in which PETA would probably be on my case for.) and finally the hole, in which it brought me here. "And it landed me here." I said, and I turned my phone to the desert. "Yeah, It sucks, because I don't have any food nor water, and I don't have a connection; so I can't call anybody. So that's my problem in a nutshell. We gotta keep moving, and I have to conserve my battery, so I won't be able to constantly use it. It's at 95%, but I still gotta use it for emergencies." I started to leave the cave, with Joel at my side. "This is Trevor, signing off." I stopped recording, turned the phone off, and put it in my pocket. "Come on, Joel." I told him. "Let's get moving." ************ Another day of hard work was underway in Appaloosa. The streets were bustling with noise and work. Ponies were making everything from apples from all over Equestria. Almost any food you can think of, is being made with apples. Everypony had their duty, including Applejack, who was in charge of Appaloosa's Appleoosa. (If you haven't caught on, it's a festival for apples.) Applejack trotted down the dirt roads, inspecting all of the ponies, and occasionally giving advise to those who needed it. "Alright great job, everypony!" She announced. "Y'all are doing great." She added. "Oh, and Apple Cinnamon!" Applejack called as she passed by her house. Cinnamon turned her head towards Applejacks. "Don't let Pinkie get into that Carmel." She said with a smile. Cinnamon saluted like a soldier. Applejack chuckled at this, and she got back to work. (Meanwhile on the other side of town.) "Applejack!" A voice called. Twilight looked into the busking crowd. She could see a large pink bow bobbing up and down amongst the crowd of busy ponies. She already knew it was Applejacks little sister, Applebloom. Applebloom wandered up and down the street, looking for her big sister. She's been looking for her for the past hour. "Applejack!" She called again. "Applejacks busy, Applebloom." Said Twilight as she appeared beside her. "What do you need?" Twilight asked. "Well, I finished all of my work for the day. I'm getting really bored, so I was wondering if I could go to the orchard, and hang around there." Applebloom said. "Alright, I'll make sure to tell her, but don't leave the orchard." Twilight instructed. "Ok, I won't." Apple Bloom said excitedly, and ran off. Twilight only smiled, before she started to look for Applejack. ************** It gets pretty boring walking through a barren wasteland, so I've been doing things to keep me busy. I've been humming and singing songs from my favorite artists and I've been checking my phone for any bars, but mostly whistling Metallica. It's a little complicated when your thirsty, but it's the best I've got. We were walking until we came upon a large hill. It wasn't to steep, so it was easy to climb. When I climbed to the top, I thought it was a mirage. We stood on top of the hill, looking down to what appears to be a large Apple orchard. We made our way down the hill, trying not to fall forward. I approached one of the trees. I reached a hand out to touch it, only to feel solid bark. It wasn't a illusion. I made a sigh in relief, then started to laugh a little out of excitement. Not only was this a sign that we won't starve, someone planted these here. That means I'm going to get help. I jumped and grabbed an apple from the tree, and it came off easily with a snap. I held it in my palms. Just looking at it was appetizing. I did a little dance of joy, knowing that we were going to be ok. I stopped dancing before someone could see me, and looked at the apple I picked. It was a big apple, with a color of dark red. I took a bite. The taste of the apple was mind blowing! It was the sweetest apple I've ever tasted! The juices came gushing out and filling my mouth with flavor. I never really liked apples, but this is one hell of an apple! I jumped up and picked another. I handed it to Joel, but thought that it would be awkward for him to eat it when the apple was quite large. I had an idea. I grabbed my knife and pulled it out. I began to cut the apple like my knife was a saw. I cut the sides off and tossed away the core. I handed Joel a piece of an apple. He sniffed it for a few seconds before taking it from my hand. Joel began to eat the apple. I laid back on the tree, scratching Joel's back, and eating my apple. ***************** "Twilight!" Applejack called as she saw her among the crowd. They moved to the side of the busy road, so they can actually talk to each other. "Have ya seen Apple Bloom?" Applejack asked. "Ah can't find her anywhere." "Oh yes, she's fine." Twilight said. "You know where she is?" Applejack asked. "Yes, she is playing in the orchard." Twilight said. "I didn't want to let her go without asking you first, but she said that she was finished with her work and she was getting bored." Twilight added. "Ok. I'm going to get her. Why don't you come along?" Applejack invited. "It would be my pleasure." Twilight said happily. *************** "Well then, that was refreshing wasn't it?" I said to Joel and I stood up. Joel barked as a reply. "Come on, let's get going." I said. "HELP! HELP ME!" I heard a frantic cry for help. It echoed above the trees. I got up instantly. I tried to pinpoint the origin of the screams. It seemed to have come from the West. "Come on Joel!" I yelled. I began to run at full speed. I dodged every tree in my way. The screams were getting louder and more frantic. This made me run faster. I could tell that that the voice was female, roughly ten years at the most. I followed the screams to a clearing. I was going to keep running, but I stopped dead in my tracks. My eyes widened and my legs almost gave out from fear. I saw a giant spider. It is the biggest spider I've ever seen in my life! I'm not even kidding, it had to be eight feet high! It was black all over, except for its head; which was a bright orange. It was on top of her. I could tell. I didn't hear any screams from her. I was too late. "Oh my god." I groaned. Joel began to growl viciously and bark once he saw the giant abomination. I grabbed my 357 and aimed it strait at it, and pulled the trigger. POW! The bullet zipped right into its abdomen, making a giant hole in the abdomen. Thick, green juices began to gush from the hole. It let out a high pitched hellish shriek of agony. It turned to me. Grey venom was dripping from its fangs. "GET AWAY FROM HER!" I bellowed. I aimed the gun at its head and fired again. It's head snapped back and it's outer right eye exploded in the same green gunk. It shrieked again in pain. It stumbled back and crashed hard into a tree. Apples and leaves rained down from the tree. It shrieked again, as it ran away into the orchard. I charged after it, and stopped right at the edge of the clearing. I kept my gun pointed at it, until I couldn't see it anymore. I put the gun down and back into my holster. I heard Joel bark. I turned to him. He was standing by a giant wad of web. I realized that the spider cocooned her in its thick web. Wait...she might still be alive! I ran over to the small cocoon. I pulled my knife out. "Hello? Are you ok?" I asked. "Yes! Just get some help!" I heard a muffled reply. "Ok hold on, I can get you out. Just old on!" I grabbed a small wad of the web and sawed through it. Once it was thin enough to break, I grabbed the web with both hands, and pulled it apart as hard as I could. The web gave away after a little resistance. I tore pieces off and threw them away. Once a hole big enough was made, I reached a hand out. "Geez, are you alright?" I asked. "Yes, I'm fine." She replied. She didn't go for my hand. Instead, she sat up. I didn't even notice what was off about her until I actually saw what she looked like. "Ok good, what's your nam-?" I asked before I my voice stopped dead silence. My eyes widened, and I screamed. The girl that I thought was human, was anything but that. She was horse. A freaking HORSE! She was oddly colored. More specifically, yellow. She had red hair with a bright red bow. She jumped at my screams. She looked at me as I looked at her. Her eyes widened and screamed. I screamed back at her as I fell onto my butt. I scurried away still screaming. She to, was still screaming. At this point, we were both screaming. "Sweet Celestia, what are you?!" She cried. "What am I? What the hell are you?!" I shouted back. "I asked first!" She screamed back. She scrambled out of the shredded cocoon. She didn't run away, but she kept her distance. I looked over at Joel, who was staring at her and wagging his tail, as if she was another dog. He was jumping up and down. His tail was wagging, and he let out an excited yip. She backed away a few steps on her tiny hooves. I noticed that she was obviously scared of my dog. "Joel, no!" I barked. He looked up at me, and then sat down. His tail continued to wag as he stared at her. "Don't mind him. He might seem intimidating, but he's a friendly fur ball." I said as I collected myself. I took a few steps back, running my hands through my messy hair. I put my hands on my hips, and took a deep breath. "Ok...ok...it's good." I said, calming myself. I sat turned to the small pony. (It seems more appropriate to call her that.) I noticed that she was still there. She was still afraid. I could see it in her eyes, but I also saw curiosity. She's took a step forward. I was also curios, once I cooled off. It was odd that I'm in the presence of a talking pony, but it was also pretty cool. I sat down slowly. I didn't want to startle her in anyway. "Ok, sooooo you can talk." I said. She nodded. "Uh huh." She said. She began to sit down. Her eyes were still on me. She peered at me. She looked at me, studying me. She looked at me head to toe, especially my guns. We both sat there, staring at each other. Everything was quiet, except for the soft breeze that rolled in. We both sat there as Joel wagged his tail like a fool. "Well, what's you name?" I asked. "Applebloom....my names Applebloom." She said, loosening up a bit. "Cool. My names Trevor." I said calmly. She nodded in response. Apple Bloom scooted closer to me. She peered at me and her expression of fear weakened "So you obviously know English." I said. Trying to break the ice. "English?" She asked, scratching the back of her ear with her hoof. "Don't you mean Equestrian?" She asked. "Equestrian? Da frick she talking about?" I thought to myself. I disregarded her question. I asked another question. "So, what are you doing in Texas, or wherever this place is?" I asked. "Texas? What are you talking about? You're in the Appaloosa orchard." She said. I frowned. I began to rub the hairs on my chin. I knew to the answer to the question to the next question I was about to ask, but I couldn't bear the truth. "But this is earth." I said pointing to the ground. "THIS is earth." I said again. Applebloom shook her head. "Well this is Earth, but you're in Equestria." She said. "Equestria? What the hell is Equestria?" I asked. "It's the country you live in." She said. By this time, she showed no fear, only curiosity. She scooted closer. "Haven't you ever heard of America?" I asked. Her face was expressionless. She had no clue. I thought of things American. "USA, Uncle Sam, God bless the USA?" I asked, trying to spark a memory of my home. She shook her head after thinking for a bit. "Nope." She said. I sat back, I was confused. If she is on earth, then how does she not know about America? This question bounced around in my head. I frowned a I digested this. "Huh...strange." I said. "What's your dogs name?" Apple Bloom asked. "Who this little fur ball?" I asked as I scratched his head. "This right here, is Joel." I Introduced. Joel barked happily, his tongue flopping up and down as he panted. His tail continued to wag. He barked at her happily. Apple Bloom didn't even flinch. She got up and moved over to him. She reached out a hoof. "Ah never seen this breed before in mah life." She said. "What breed is he?" She asked. "He is a German Shepard." I said as I scratched is back. Joel sniffed her hoof, before he continued to pant again. "May I?" She asked excited. "Of corse." I said happily. "Go right on ahead." Applebloom instead of petting Joel, embraced him in a warm hug. Joel went ballistic. He began to squirm in her hug. He licked her face as she pulled away. She laughed at his outburst of sudden happiness. I couldn't help but smile at the overwhelming cuteness. She scratched his head with a hoof as she said things like, "Who's a good boy?" and "You're so cute!" "My my, you seem to be quite calm around us. Aren't you the least bit afraid?" I asked. "Well, ah was," She said as she continued to rub his head. "But you seem like pretty cool...." She said. The way she dragged it out made me realize that I didn't even tell her what I was. "Human." I finished. "Ah yes...Human." She said, letting the word roll around on her tongue. "Well anyway, I was scared, but you seem harmless enough. I mean, I heard those loud bangs. I don't know what you did to make it go away, but you saved me, and that's the bottom line." She continued. "Yeah." Was all I could say. I was still bewildered by the fact that I was making contact with a talking pony. It was cool and all, but what did she mean by the fact that I was in Equestria? I defiantly never heard of it, and especially no talking ponies. "What are those?" I heard her ask. "Those things on your leg and back, what are they?" She pointed to my guns. "Ummm...wellll." I said, trying to think of an answer. "Well, they are-" POW! Bright purple light folded my vision as I was struck by something solid. I fell backward, hitting the ground hard. My vision became blurry and disorienting. My sense of hearing became nothing more than a ringing. I put a hand on my head to coax my throbbing head. I shook my head to get rid of my ringing. I heard all sorts of things, yelling, barking, hoof steps, and my breathing. I shook my head again, and they pain, ringing subsided. "Applebloom, what were you thinking?" I heard a voice shout. It also had a southern accent, but this one was older. Perhaps a sibling? "Are you hurt?" I heard another voice ask. This one had no southern accent. "Yes, I'm fine!" I heard Apple Bloom shout. I stood up slowly, stumbling after the first few steps, but I managed to keep my footing. I got a good look of my surroundings. There were two more ponies with us. One was orange. She had yellow hair tied into a ponytail as well as her tail. (Ironic, right?) she had a cowboy had on, so I knew who was the other southern pony, The other pony was more odd. She was taller and more slender than the orange pony. She was violet purple. She had dark purple hair with highlights within it. One pink, and one a darker purple. What was strange about her, was that she had wings and a giant horn right In the center of her forehead. So what? Was she a Peagacorn? There were two things they had in common. One, they both had these strange tattoos on their flanks. For the orange one, it was three apples. For the purple one however, I couldn't make out what it was. It looked like a giant start with a bunch of tiny stars around it. The second thing they had in common, was that they were both glaring at me. "We don't even know what this thing is! How can you be so calm around it?" The orange one asked. Apple Bloom was about to protest, but the purple one interrupted her. "I do. You're a human." An eyebrow raised on my forehead. How did she know what I was? Has she seen a human before? "Oh, and it's a he." The purple one added. "A human? What in tarnation is a Human?" She asked as she rubbed a very annoyed Apple Bloom. The purple one ignored her. She stepped up to me. She studied me, circling me. "I've seen your kind before, but you're different." She said to me. "Yeah ok, but let me ask you something ok? WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM?!" I exploded. She stepped back at my sudden outburst. "Are you crazy? Are you trying to kill me?! What did I do to get zapped or whatever you did?!" I continued. She took a deep breath, and exhaled. She ignored my outburst, and answered. "Well, where to start? How about these guns you have in your possession? Or how about that large knife you have tightly in your grip?" I released my grip on the knife. It fell to the ground with a soft thud. I had completely forgotten about it! "Like I said, you are different from the others I've seen. You seem more negative, aggressive if you will." She said, still circling me. Joel was growling at her, but I shushed him. He kept his stance and glared at her. "It is my duty as a princess, to take you in for questioning." She said. "Like hell you are. I'm not going anywhere." I growled. "Oh yes, you are." She said, and with that, purple light lit up her horn and purple light, engulfed my wrists like handcuffs. They held my arms in place as I struggled to squirm free. "What the hell is this?!" I said, shocked. Joel charged at her, but a glow surrounded his body and he froze like he was Ice. "You should train your pets to be more friendly." She said sheepishly. "You can't do this! I didn't do anything! Tell them, Applebloom!" I said in hopes that she would speak up. She was about to, but the orange pony interrupted her. "Don't listen to him! He's dangerous." "Ah, screw this!" I shouted. I kicked the purple pony in the side once she was in front of me. She fell back and grunted in pain. The light from horn died, and the hand cuffs disappeared. Joel was free from being frozen in place. I reached for my gun and knife at the same time. I raised the gun right above my head and fired. The shot made the orange pony flinch, and cover her ears. Her grip loosened enough for Apple Bloom to squirm free, but I didn't wait for her. I turned and bolted in the other direction, calling Joel with me. I only made it to the end of the clearing, when I heard: "AFTER HIM!" Uh oh I ran faster, dodging tree after tree. The sound of hooves could be heard from behind me. I felt something clamp onto my back. I shook it off as hard as I could. It let go, leaving a stinging pain in my back. I ran faster, my lungs were on fire like how I was running from the wolves. In fact this reminded me a lot of the wolves. Up until, purple lasers began to zip by over my head. "Holy shi-" POW! Pain shot down my arm as a laser struck me in my right shoulder. I shouted in pain, but I kept running. The purple one was firing at me with lasers! I began to run in zigzags, trying to foil her aim. Lasers hit the ground, and all around me. The ground exploded dirt into my face, and everywhere else. I coughed as I made my way to the other end of the dirt cloud. I kept running, my breathing has gotten faster as we'll as my heart rate. My feet were screaming in agony as I ran. Walking around all day, does this to you. I looked back to see if they were after me. They must have lost themselves in the cloud, because I didn't see them, but I could hear them. "Applejack! Where are you?" I heard the purple pony call. I could hear all three of them coughing as we ran away. I chuckled to myself. I was about to celebrate, but the ground I was running on, suddenly disappeared from beneath my feet. I heard the barking of Joel as I fell. "Oh noo-!" Thud! "Ah ha! Ow!" Was all I said as I landed on something hard. I looked around me to see that I was in what looked like a giant, empty bowl. Joel stood at the edge, barking at me. I called him down. "Come on, Joe-" I stooped I could hear them getting closer. "Oh my god Joel, jump!" I shouted. He didn't take a second to spare. He jumped and landed on all fours at the bottom. I looked around nervously for an exit. I stopped when I saw a small hole in the rock. I ran to it, to study. It let into a dark tunnel, but it was tilted downward, like a slide. I didn't know where I went, but, I'm going to take the chance. I pushed Joel in, with me following after. We both fell for a shorter distance this time, landing in soft dirt. We didn't get a chance to get up, as we began to tumble down into the darkness. I tried to stop myself, grabbing for anything to hold onto, but it was hopeless. "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!" I shouted as I tumbled deeper and deeper. "Down here!" I heard a distant voice from above shouted. Oh no. This is perfect. Purple lasers lit up the tunnel like fireworks. Bouncing off of the walls of the cave and into the dirt around us. One exploded into my leg, and pain took its place. I yelped in pain as I heard Joel yelp at the same time. We tumbled for another good fifteen seconds before we hit solid ground with two thuds. I fell onto my stomach. I could feel the wind push out of my lungs. I rolled over gasping for breath. It felt like I was about to die of suffocation. I lied there in the silence and darkness, struggling to breath, making little pathetic wheezes. I felt something wet and slimy lick the side of my face. I knew that it was Joel. Once I regained my breathing, I stood up in the darkness. I stretched and groaned, as I had just thrown myself into a steep hill underground. I tried to walk, but pain shot up my let where that purple pony hit me with her laser. Pay leg gave in. I fell to the ground. I cursed silently as I got up again, slowly this time. I could limp around, which was better than nothing. I started to feel around for Joel. I found him by stepping on his tail. He yelped in surprise. I removed my foot instantly. "Sorry." I whispered. I reached into my pocket, hoping that my phone was still in there, and sure enough it was. I celebrated in silence as I turned it on. It flicked on in the darkness. It had no sign of any damage, which was good. Not like it was the big problem here. I turned on the flashlight for my phone. The light lit up the cave. I smiled as I could see where I was going. I knelt down. I checked all of my guns and my knife. They were all fine. I took a bullet count. 14 bullets for my hunting rifle, and 9 rounds for the magnum. I didn't lose any bullets thankfully. I'm just glad that I didn't impale myself on my own knife. Now THAT, would be a real problem. I checked Joel. He looked up at me, eyes glowing eyes from the light and panting. I knew he was fine. He must have been hit by a laser, but it isn't serious. "How are you, boy?" I said as I rubbed his head. He barked in reply. "Now...let's find a way outta here." I said. I looked around with the light. It seemed to me, that I was in a dome. The roof of the cave was roughly twenty five feet high, and sixteen feet wide. I searched the walls of the cave. My eyes fell onto a small hole. I approached it, and looked inside. It was wide enough for me to crouch in. I can't say exactly how long it stretched, but at the end of it, I could see daylight. That's out ticket out of here. "Alright, you ready to get going?" I asked Joel. He licked my face. I wiped it off. "Yeah I'd rather stay here for a while." I said sarcastically. I ushered Joel in before me, and I followed after him. Chapter 3 Buried So I have had quite an experience the past two days. I've gotten attacked by wolves, killing two in the process. I've been teleported to the middle of a scorching desert. I've encountered a giant spider and a bunch of talking ponies, who probably think that I'm a dangerous criminal for kicking a princess. So yeah, it's been fun. I'm just curious about this "Equestria" place. I'm obviously not in America, or anyplace I'm familiar with. Another thing that was bothering me, was the fact that that purple pony knew what I was. As far as I'm concerned, no human has been officially recorded of making any contact with any extraterrestrial being, including talking ponies. So this means I'm on a little quest to find some answers. The main two questions 1 How do I get home? 2 How does that purple pony know what I am? Those two questions bounced around in my head as I made my way to the other end of the dark tunnel. I was just about there, while Joel was waiting for me. He barked at me as I waited. "Joel, no!" I whispered loudly. Those crazy ponies might be around here somewhere and I didn't feel like being caught. Who knows what they might do to me if they catch me. Will they dissect me, like a frog? I ignored the gruesome ideas popping into my head. I began to move faster as I could feel the warm desert air. I crawled of the darkness, blinded by the light. I rubbed my eyes as they adjusted. I stretched my back out, making the same pops and cracks a few days before. I was sore all over. It hasn't been a good two days for us. I looked at my surroundings. We seemed to be in a canyon. The walls of the canyon were smooth, and made a windy passage. We the walls stretched up pretty high, so we aren't going to be able to climb out. There is only one way out of this canyon. I told Joel to come with me. The canyon was tight. Sometimes it was so tight, That I had to squeeze through by putting my back to the wall. It was no challenge for Joel. Most obstacles were in my way. He occasionally found a tight spot, or a high rock to get over, but he had it easy. We were in there for roughly ten minuets, until the walls were short enough to climb out. I lifted Joel out, before climbing out. When it came to new surroundings, there was little to none. It was still desert, but there was more plant life. That means that we can find water. That is a good sign. We began to wander again, jogging this time. We have to keep as much distance as we can from those crazy ponies. As we continued to make our way around, the plant life began to be more common. I couldn't tell you how long we've wandered. It had to have been hours. I could tell by when grass began to become visible and more trees could be seen. The trees were getting taller, as we walked further. I think I can hear birds singing! The mood was lifting as the environment was so peaceful, and relaxing. Sense it was so quiet, I took the time to take a break, and think things over. "Joel, stay." Was all I said as I plopped onto the ground. Joel instantly fell on his side, exhausted. I found a large log not far. I crawled to it, took off my guns, and laid my back against the log. I rested my head on my hands as they rested on the log. I breathed in, then breathed out. I closed my eyes and relaxed. Questions began to flood my head, and filling me with concern and paranoia. "What am I going to do now? I'm pretty sure that I'm being hunted down by talking ponies." I thought. I can feel my stomach twist into a knot. "What are they going to do if I get caught? Will they dissect me? Will they sell us away to highest bidder?" The next question made me shudder. "What if they take Joel away?" "No! I'm not going to let that happen! They know magic. I've seen it with my own eyes. They've got magic, but I've got guns! They knew what brought me here, and they know how to get me back. I'm getting us out of here, no matter what it takes!" The feeling in my gut lifted, as my confidence skyrocketed. I sat up. I looked around me to see any signs of any pony. There were none. We were in the clear. For now. I clapped to get Joel's attention. He looked up at me. It seemed that he was about to go to sleep. I knew he was tired. I was too, but we had to get moving. He got up. He gave a look that said, "Really?". "I know you're tired, but we have to move. They are looking for us, and they are going to catch us, unless if we keep moving." I said, rubbing his side. He cocked his head, his tongue flapping out the side of his mouth. "So come on. Let's get movi." I stopped in mid sentence. I could hear something in the distance. It was a rumbling of some kind. I looked around. It seemed to be coming from the direction of the log. They must have found us. "Oh no." I grumbled. I ran to the guns I left by the log. I grabbed my hunting rifle. I put a clip into the rifle, and cocked it, making a satisfying Cha-chak. I hid myself behind the log. I was alert and ready to fight. I looked into the scope, looking the first sign of an incoming attack. "Come on. Where are you little bastards?" I said to myself. I moved back and forth across the trees. The rumbling was still distant. I was confused, but I digressed. I leaned into the butt of the gun, ready for anything. The stumbling was STILL distant. I looked up from the scope. I squinted, holding my hand over my head to block the sun from my eyes. The sound hasn't gotten any louder. "What?" Was all I could say. I stood up from my top notch fort. I listened really closely. No, it wasn't the sound of hooves. It sounded like a distant volcano erupting, or a earthquake. It couldn't be any of those. My hopes lifted as a thought entered my mind. Maybe it's a river. I stepped over the log, with Joel following. I walked towards the sound. It was getting louder. My hopes were lifting. I began to walk a little faster. The sound is getting louder. I began to run. The rumbling was so loud, I couldn't hear myself think. I skidded to a stop at the edge of a drop. My mouth began to water when I got a look at what lied before me. It was a raging river. Water splashing against rocks, and fish we're jumping from the water. I grew excited, and found a spot where I was able to drink. I knelt down I from of the water. I reached my hand into the water. The water was cold and clear. The water fell through my fingers, it only made me want it more. I cupped my hand into the water, and shoved it into my mouth. The cold nectar of life washed down my throat. It was the most refreshing thing I've had in a while, besides the apples earlier. I know it's stupid to drink from this stream as there could be a bunch a bacteria, but when you've haven't drank water in a couple days, you would drink anything. You just gotta roll the dice sometimes. Joel bent forward beside me and began to lap up water. I began to use both of my hands to drink. I splashed water onto my face and hair. The water washed away the dirt and sweat from my skin. I even dunked my head into the water once. I shook my head, droplets flying anywhere. Water soaked my head and shirt. I bent down down to take another drink, but I stopped once my eyes saw what was staring at me from the other side of the river. It was a group of ponies. They were all staring at me with blank expressions, and that purple one I met before, was directly in front of the group. This is bad. "Come on, Joel!" I yelled. I turned and bolted the other direction. With my bad leg, I wasn't going as fast as I hoped. I turned to look behind me. Joel was right up on me, with a rainbow pony behind him. "Piss off!" I shouted. I pulled out my magnum and shot at her. The sound made her flinch and lose her pattern. She crashed into a tree. I kept on running, feeling no remorse. "Stop!" Was all I heard behind me. I turned my head back. No sign of anypony. I chuckled to myself, but it was cut short as the ground beneath me disappeared. I fell intro darkness out of no where. Memories of the hole flashed through my mind. Maybe I found a way out! That though was cut short when I landed on my tailbone on hard, solid ground. I could only groan in pain as I grabbed my rump, and rolled around in pain, like a baby. Bark! Bark! I looked up. Joel was staring down at me from the hole. I jumped to reach the edge of the hole, but it was to high. I jumped again, only ending in the same results. I shook my head as I realized that this was useless. I told Joel to come down with me. He slowly inched his way into the hole. He fell forward, and landed on all fours. "Yeah! He went this way!" Uh oh. I looked around. I was in a tunnel. It was a larger one this time. There was a passage to my left and to my right. Screw it. I ran to the left, and into the darkness. ******************* The ponies were all looking for the human. The Pegasai we're looking from the sky. "Do any of y'all see him?" Applejack asked. "No, I don't." Pinkie said. "What does he look like again?" "Hey looks like an almost completely hairless ape." Applejack replied as she looked around. "Anythang, Big mac?" Applejack asked her older brother. "Nnnnope." Was all he said. "Guys." Rainbow dash called up ahead. "Check this out!" The ponies all ran up to what she discovered. They all skidded to a stop, except Fluttershy, who ran right into the back of Big Macintosh, who didn't even move from the impact. Fluttershy looked up at Big mac with a nervous smile as she got on her hooves. They all looked at what Rainbow Dash was pointing at. There was a giant hole in the ground. Large enough to fit Big Macintosh, if he jumped in. "Y'all think he jumped down there?" Applejack asked. "He did, and he is in great danger." Fluttershy said firmly and scared. The ponies all looked at her. Expressions of curiosity, fear, and worry can be read from their faces. Twilight stepped out from the group. "Fluttershy is right. This right here", she said pointing to the hole in the ground, "is a Fire-head Trapdoor Spider hole." All of the ponies looked at each other, confused. "What on Earth is that?" Rarity asked. "It doesn't matter." Fluttershy said. "I'm going home to get some supplies just in case. Twilight, inform the princess that we need assistance. I need the rest of you to find him and bring him back." She said sternly. They all nodded quickly. They all knew, whenever Fluttershy spoke as she is now, it's best not to argue with her. "Good. Twilight, tell the princesses to meet us at Sweet Apple acres. It's much closer, than my cottage." Twilight nodded before flying off into the distance. Fluttershy turned to her friends. "Now go, we need him out of there." One by one, each pony jumped into the gaping hole, while Fluttershy, began to run to her house. The last one to jump down was Rarity, who was already hesitant to trek any further. "Gah, it's so dark and dirty down here." Rarity said, stating the obvious. She wanted to go back, but she knew that she was one of the few, or the only one that can produce a light. She groaned as she realized this, but going back up, wasn't an option. She concentrated on a light spell. Her horn began to manifest a bright blue flown, before her horn lit up, like a flashlight. "Ok Rarity, I need you up front." Big mac said. "Don't worry, I'll stay with you. Stay in a line and focus on staying in formation. " Rarity gulped before moving to the front. She began to move up her horn, glowing bright enough to show the shadows of her friends. She began to walk forward with everypony following her. *************** Darkness. Nothing but darkness, was all I could see. Every corner I turned, every hole I looked into, was pitch black. Not a sign of light anywhere. The only light I had, was the flashlight from my phone, and it wasn't strong enough to only light a few feet in front of me. I was jogging through the tunnels with Joel close behind me. I would check behind me to make sure that I wasn't being followed. It was hard to tell each time, but it was still worth checking. I stopped to take a breather. I laid back against the wall and sat down. "That was too close." I thought. "You almost got yourself caught! They might be on you right now. You gotta keep moving, until you find a way out." Grrrrrrrr. I looked at Joel. He had his head turned to the darkness. I pointed the light to where he was looking. I couldn't make out what it was, but it had more legs than ponies, more legs than a human, and it was running right at me. It looked like demon of some sort! My eyes widened. I took out my knife, and brought myself into a fighting stance. "Uhh...stay back. I have a knife." I said nervously. The thing was getting closer, and it was moving faster, making a constant pit-pat. "Ah shit." I turned an ran away from the creature. It shrieked so loud, that I had to cover my ears. I could only imagine how painful it was for Joel. The creature began to chase us. Each corner we took, it still followed. As I ran, I turned to see what exactly was after us. I kid you not, it was the same type of spider that attacked Apple bloom! Same color and size! I looked to the darkness. I gasped and skidded to a stop. There were more of them. Maybe four of them staring at us. They weren't as big as the others. Maybe they were younger spiders. The light wasn't strong enough to see how many there we're exactly. The one that lead the pack, shrieked the same shriek, that the other one made. They began to charge as if it was a signal to attack! I looked back. The one chasing us, was blocking the path. I pointed at the single spider behind us and shouted, "Joel, sick em boy!" Joel charged for it. He launched himself in the air, right into the spider, and wrestled to the ground. I didn't have time to watch. I had my own fight to fight. I turned off my light, as I needed both hands to fight. With my knife in hand, I let out a ferocious battle cry, and sprinted to the first spider. The spider jumped right for me. I dodged to the side. I grabbed its head while it was still in the air, and pulled it down. It's body and head slammed into the ground hard. It grunted in pain. There was no doubt that one of its fangs snapped off as its head connected to the ground. I would've finished it off, but something jumped onto my back. A spider snuck up on me and jumped on my back! I could feel the fangs scrape against my throat. I reached back and gripped its head tightly. I threw it off of me. I could hear the sickening crack as it hit the wall of the cave, followed by a wet thud. I heard screeching to my side. I turned to the noise. I could hear the scrape of its legs jumping and leaving the ground. I lied flat on the floor, as it soared by above me. I heard a thump behind me, followed by a demented whining. I got up with my knife in hand. I felt for its head. Once I did, I placed my arm around the head, trying not to jab myself with its fangs. I held it tightly, I raised my knife high, and sent the blade down in one fable jab. The blade cut through like it was cardboard. It let out a gasp of pain for only a split second, before it went silent. I could feel its blood gush out as it went limp. I yanked the knife out. I heard Joel barking and snarling up ahead. I got up from the corpse of the spider and turned on my light. Joel was fighting a smaller spider. He must've killed the other one, because his moth seemed like it was died green. I ran at the spider, and tackled it to the ground. I pinned the spider down by each leg on each side, pinning down its eight legs. It tried to reach up to bite me, but it had no chance. I raised the knife, and launched it right into the sternum. I shrieked in pain. I pulled the knife out and stabbed again, and again, and again, until a gaping hole was all the was left. Green blood gushed from the hole freely. I got up from it. I just stared down at it. My breathing was heavy and deep. My heart was racing, and my adrenaline rush made me more ale art then ever. I looked over at Joel, who was also looking at the spider. I knelt down to him. I used my shirt to clean some of the blood off from its mouth. My shirt was covered in it, so it didn't matter. It really looked like my shirt was saturated in green paint. I looked at the other spiders that I slaughtered. It really looked like a brutal massacre. The all were lying in pools of their blood, while it was sprayed on the walls of the cave. I didn't know I could fight like that! I found it disturbing, but pretty bad ass! I didn't feel like that instantly. I nearly vomited from the site of them, especially the one Joel killed, which had its throat nearly bitten out! "Jesus." I whispered. I shook myself out of my daze. I doubled checked to see if I was hurt, but I was clean believe it or not. Well, sense there a bunch of giant spiders down here, I gotta be careful. I grabbed my magnum, but hesitated. I put it back into my holster. I couldn't shoot in here, well I could, but I'll go deaf for sure. I have to do this stealthy. I pulled my knife out again. I held the handle so the blade was pointing outward, and had my other arm that held my light rest on top of it. I stepped over the body, and treaded onward. I took lighter steps and kept my breath at a steady, calm pace. I couldn't say how long I wandered the tunnels. I began to notice that the spiders were getting more common. Every time I spotted one, or heard one, I would smother the light with my hand. I would have to quiet Joel from making any noise. Even though I don't think spiders can hear, I still did it just in case. I wouldn't dare move, not until I knew for sure that it was gone before moving on. This was the routine for roughly forty five minuets. That was until I found these big white balls the size of soccer ball. I stopped right in front of it. Joel took a whiff of it. He barked at it. I quieted him before he state acted attention. I knelt down and picked it up. I held it in my hand while I examined it with the light. It was soft. It was poofy, like a ball of cotton. It was surprisingly light. I decided to see what was inside. I slowly pushed my thumb into the ball. It slid in easily, like it was warm butter. It felt hollow on the inside. "Huh, odd." I whispered. I was about to put it down. That was, until I could feel it began to move. It was twitching. I could feel things poking through the ball, and poke my hands. Suddenly, the ball exploded out of nowhere! Black things began to pour from the ball and onto my arms. The were small, and eight legs. They were spiders. I was holding a giant spider egg, and they were all over my arms. I'm not going to lie, the next part was the way to handle being covered in spiders. "AHHHH! GET THEM OF ME! GET THEM OFF ME! AHHHHH!" I shrieked like I was a five year old girl. I was slapping and brushing my arms frantically. Spiders were raining down from my body. I could feel them in my hair, armpits, and my face. "Ah! Oh god! Oh god!" I yelled as I took my shirt off to slap them off. The time of six seconds to take off my shirt, was an agonizing six minuets for me. I rubbed my hair as if it was on fire. I was that freaked out. So much for stealthy huh? Once I knew for sure that they were ALL off, I put my shirt back on. I was wheezing pathetically, and was traumatized. I even double checked to make sure. Once I was calm enough, I looked over at Joel, who had a spider right on the tip of its nose. I simply flicked it off. Words can not describe how bad I was scared. I picked my phone up off of the ground. The light emitted the tunnel behind us...and a dozen fully grown spiders, and they were all staring at me. Again. So much for stealth. I didn't try to fight. These were MUCH bigger than the ones I killed earlier. I bolted the other direction. The banshee like shriek sounded from behind me. It echoed in the tunnel and my ears. The shriek that made my blood run cold the first time I came across these things. I think they just rang the dinner bell. With the light only to help guide me, I turned each corner in hopes of finding light. A way out of this nightmare. I saw a hole come on at my right. I looked down the hole as I ran. I skidded to a stop. There was in fact, a hole. I think I can see light! It was small, but big enough for me to crawl through. Another shriek broke my trance. "Joel, GO!" I yelled, pointing at the hole. He began to run in my direction. I ran further into the darkness. I had to lose them. Maybe I'll find a hole to rock to hide in to lose them. With my light, I could see a hole a head in the ground. I looked behind me. They had yet to turn the corner. This is the perfect opportunity. I turned my light off. I stopped at the edge of the hole. I grabbed the edge, turned away, hopped off with my hands still on the edge. I just hung there in the darkness, waiting for them to pass by. I hung there for a few seconds before they were speeding by, right above me. I couldn't see jack, but the thought of them so close to me, and close to finding me, made me shudder. Dirt and rocks rained down to me as I held on, not daring to let go. I could only shake the dust off of me with my head. I could only tell they passed, when the constant tic-tic of their legs were gone. I pulled myself up from the hole. I couldn't hear them, nor could I hear anymore coming. I sped off to the hole to my freedom. I stopped when I saw the light. There was Joel, waiting for me. Joel barked. The sound sounded like an air horn here. A distant shriek could be heard. "Ah crap!" I ran to the light. As the closer I got, the bigger my smile grew. I was so close! I began to laugh to myself, but it was cut short when the ground suddenly disappeared. I didn't have a chance to yell. My face slammed into the ground before I entered free fall. My vision went blurry as I grabbed frantically for anything. My fingers on my left hand grasped onto a ledge. I held on with one hand, while the other dangled. I grabbed the ledge with my other hand. I could see Joel looking down at me; as I looked up. "Get out of here!!" I shouted. His head disappeared. I began to climb, feeling for vines, cracks, and ledges. I could hear them getting closer. I was at the edge of the hole. I looked back. There was one looking around. It saw me, and shrieked. I got up from the hole, and ran to the light. I crouched in front of the hole. I could hear Joel barking from the other side. I got into army crawl position. I crawled into the hole. Something grabbed onto my foot! I turned to see the spider biting into the sole of my shoe! It was tugging on me, pulling me down! I kicked it hard in the face. I kicked it again, and again, and again. "Get off of me, you little prick!" It fell back with a grunt. I still had my shoe on my foot. I crawled faster. I could already see the others coming! The shriek was so loud, it was ear piercing. The sounds of the fighting to go in first could be heard from behind me. They sounded like barbarians, fighting for the last leg of a Sabertooth. I was so close to freedom! I grabbed the edges of the hole, and trusted myself forward! The only light was the sunset on the horizon. It greeted me by blinding me, when my eyes made contact with it. I had to find a way to block off the hole. I looked around the hole. I saw a boulder right next to the opening. I got to the side of it, and began to push with all of my might! Me feet were digging into the ground as I pushed harder. I was latterly screaming as I pushed the bolder. The fear of them catching me, was overbearing! The bolder was coming loose! They were right about to get out! "COME ON!" I bellowed. "MOVE!" The bolder gave out, and fell in front of the hole! The loud thud could be heard, followed by a sickening crack, and a shriek of agony. My body fell with the bolder, and landed on top of it. I threw myself away from it! I scurried away from the bolder. The sounds of scratching and shrieking could be heard from the other side. There was no way that they were going to move it. I just sat there. I just sat there and stared at the bolder. I looked at what made the crunching sound. I looked at the bottome of the bolder to see a severed spider leg. I think I could see other legs poking out from underneath the rock! A slight chuckle sounded from my gut. The chuckle grew louder. The chuckle changed to a laughter, then hysterical. I was so happy that I made it out of there! I was laughing out of happiness, and relief. I stood up, still laughing. "SCREW", I shouted as I raised both middle fingers to the bolder, "YOU!" I slapped my knee as I celebrated. I was doing some sort of weird tribal dance. Joel was at my side, staring up at me. I knew I looked ridiculous to him, but I didn't care. I knelt down to him, and I rubbed his head and hugged him tightly. "Goooood boy. You did a good job!" I said petting him. His ears perked up and his tail began to wag. I gave him a belly rub before I stopped. I got up. I turned once more to the blocked off hole before I continued onward. I smiled as I walked away. I felt really good about myself. If I managed to outrun a horde of flesh eating spiders, then I can get out of here. I've got the fire power to do so after all. Yeah, things were finally starting to look our- SHRIEK! The ground suddenly erupted with dust and rocks. I fell back, and landed on my butt. Another spider was waiting for me in the ground. It shrieked again, before sinking its fangs into my right leg! Overwhelming agony shot up my leg. I screamed in pain as I began to kick in the face as it began to drag me into its hole. Joel charged for the spider. He bit down onto its front left leg, and scratched at its face. The spider simply batted him away as if he was nothing. Joel flew back with a yelp, before his body hit the ground hard. I was dragged right to the edge of the hole. I grabbed the edges to hold on, but it was to strong. I fell in, darkness engulfed me once again as the door above me shut. I could hear Joel digging at the ground as the spider prepped its self for its meal. I was screaming for help again and again. My pant lag was becoming red. I could my leg already beginning to swell. The spider leaped on top me. I could see its face for only a split second in the moon light that leaked into the hole. It had three eyes. It's outer right eye, was hollow and dripped in the same green gew. I could see the hatred in its eyes. The worst was that it's still had a hunger for my flesh, and thirst for retaliation. The spider raised its fangs high into the air, and went in for another bite. I reached out in front of me. It's face was buried into my hands, but it still pushed forward. It's fangs were only inches from my face! It was too strong! I'm gonna die down here! The fangs were slowly getting closer to my face. I pressed my face against the wall of the hole. My strength was barely with me. My arms burned with pain and fatigue. I can now feel its fangs scratching against my forehead. The fang grew closer, and dug deeper into my eyebrows. This only added onto my agony. I had to do what had to be done. This had to end. I pushed it back will all that I got. It stumbled back a few inches before going for my throat! I reached for my 357. It felt like it weighed a ton. With the most effort, I cocked it and aimed at the monstrosity. I pulled the trigger. The recoil felt like I let a grenade explode in my hands. The gun snapped back and hit me in the nose. The cracking of cartilage gave me the impression the I just broke my nose. The spiders head exploded, leaving a gaping hole where it's head used to be. Green goo erupted from the head like a fountain, and rained onto me. It drenched my shirt and face. It mixed in with my blood, to make a sickening bluish color. The spider instantly fell and hit the ground, kicking up dirt in my face. I could feel my nose began to bleed. I could only hear the ringing that I've heard many times before. I let the gun fall to my side. I was so tired. I couldn't tell if it was the venom or my fatigue. I was to weak to move. I just slumped on the wall. "What in the hay was that?" I could've sworn that I head voices! "Where did it come from?" Said another. "Hey! Down here!!" I shouted to the best of my abilities. My dog began to bark to get their attention. "Please! Help me!" "It sounds like it came from down there!" The lid opened up. Light shone into the hole. I smiled in relief. I was safe. "Oh my sweet Celestia!" Wait...something isn't right. That voice sounded familiar. I weakly looked up. Ponies circled around the hole looking down at me. I pushed myself to the ground! I pulled up my gun with both hands, trying to aim it at them. I couldn't get it any high than a few inches off my lap. A purple glow circled my body, and I couldn't move an inch. I was lifted out of the hole. I tried to squirm, but I still couldn't move. "He doesn't look good." A rainbow pony said nervously. "Will he make it?" A purple haired one asked. It had a British and sophisticated accent to it. "He won't unless we go to Sweet Apple acres!" Another voice said. I couldn't see her. She was behind me. "I'm on it!" The purple pony shouted. Her horn lit up in purple. A purple flash engulfed my vision. The sensation of electricity made my hair stand in end. Pop! The light faded instantly. I found myself in a farm house?! How the hell did I get here?! "Put him on the table." Said the mysterious voice. The crashing of dishes and silverware made me flinch. I was lifted and put onto a wooden table. It was short, so my legs dangled off the end. I looked around terrified. I was defiantly in a farmhouse. I was in a dining room. Broken plates and silverware littered the floor around us. I saw a mass on the flood in the living room to my right. It was Joel. He wasn't moving. I screamed and struggled to move with all of my might. "What did you do to him?!" I wheezed. "Hold him down! He's making it worse!" The ponies held my arms tight into the table. I could feel hooves touch my leg that was bitten. I flinched at the pain, but I didn't bother fighting. "He doesn't have much time. He seemed to be more resistant to the venom than ponies are, but he'll be dead within the hour at the most. He needs something to help suppress it." The voice said. "This is going to be painful for him, so hold him tight. Pinkie, get on him and help on hold him down." "Wait, what?!" I shouted as a pink mass jumped on top of me. The pony was completely pink. Her poofy hair blocking most of what was going on. I felt something grab my bitten leg. Pic struggled before some other pony help it tight. I heard a loud THUNK bang against the table. I couldn't see what was going on. "I probably shouldn't have said it like that." The voice said. "Eyyp." A deeper male voice said. Shiek* I heard the sound of a blade being taken out. "What is that?!" I groaned. Something moved above the pink ponies hair. It was a hatchet. I struggled harder. It began to rise, and I began to scream. The hatchets shadow blocked out the light above and made me shiver. I felt like a pig about to get slaughtered. These might be my final moments of life. "What are you going to do?!" The hatchet was ready. This was it. I was going to die, at the least lose my leg! The hatchet swung strait down fast. "WAIT! NO!" SCLACKT! The sound of meat tearing and juices squirting made me stop yelling and vomit. I could see red chunks and blood leak onto the table. It had to be my leg. I was getting amputated. I didn't scream. My eyes rolled back before the darkness took me. ********** "Why is he going unconscious?!" Rainbow dash asked frantically. "I don't know, but he's still alive. He most likely went into shock." Fluttershy said. She put the hatchet down on the table. The watermelon that laid before her was ready to tend to the wound. She picked some up with her hooves. She placed the chucks on the wound on Trevor's leg. She rubbed the wound with the watermelon. Fluttershy picked the inside of the melon. More juices bled from the fruit. She poured it into a bowl. She slowly poured the juices on the bite. The bites have swollen his skin. The area around the bite swelled into the size of grapes. A sickening black color covered the bites and the veins around the bite. "Why are we using watermelons again?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Watermelon brings down the swelling for a Fire-head. It also suppresses the venom to give him time. He should've passed out when I touched the bite, but he's did that already. This makes it easier for the both of us." Fluttershy spent a few more seconds rubbing in the juices. "Good. We need to get him to Canterlot. The Watermelon bought him time, but every minuet counts." Fluttersjy said hastily. Twilights horn lit up, and she teleported them all to Canterlot. ************* "Hello?" I called into the light. I don't know wharf happened. One second I was getting an amputation, the next I'm in a bright place. "Hey, Trev." A voice said. It was oddly familiar. My eyes adjusted to the light, only to find myself in a meadow. It was a beautiful afternoon. Frogs croaked, birds chirped, and the soft summer breeze made things all the more soothing. My entire family was gathered around a picnic basket. They all feasted on hot dogs, sandwiches, and burgers. The smell alone, made my mouth water. I walked over to them. I plopped myself down right next to Joel, who layer his head on my lap. "Hello Trevor, nice of you to join us." Chapter 4 Questions and Answers "How is he, doctor?" Twilight asked. The black stallion put the clip board down. She walked over to Twilight with a slight smile on her face. "He is recovering surprisingly well. Like Fluttershy said, it seems that he is more resistant to its venom. Though that's good news, the bad news is that it seems to take him longer to heal from any damage to his body wether it's minor or major." Twilight stared at the human lying unconscious in the hospital bed. He was littered with bruises and scrapes from head to toe. Stitches were on his eyebrow. They made a strait line right through the center of his eyebrow. It was defiantly going to form a scar. His leg was back to its original size. His other leg was wrapped up because of the lazier that hit him down in the cave. Yes, it does seem to take a longer period of time to heal for humans. "My best recommendation is some healing assistance, or he'll be in the bed for the next three weeks." He said also looking at him. "I'll take care of that." Twilight said "Be my guest." Twilights horn lit up with purple light. With much concentration, she focused on the serious wounds. Both of his legs, his forehead, and his nose lit up with light. Her horn grew brighter as did his body, then the light disappeared. "There," Twilight said, blowing the smoke off her horn like it was a candle, "That should speed things up." "Do you wish to have your friends up here?" The doctor asked. Twilight nodded. "Yes, please." "I'll go get them." ************** I finished up my third hotdog. The taste of the meat and ketchup brought a new outlook on life to my taste buds. I shoved the last of the hotdog in, licking my fingers afterwards. I laid back, arms resting my hands in the soft grass, looking up into the ocean blue sky. "Ah wow! That was delicious, but I'm stuffed. I cannot have another bite!" I said after which, I burped. "Yes, that was quite the feast wasn't it?" My dad said. We all agreed with a combination of agreements. Dad pulled a football from behind his back. "Who's up for a little football?" He said excited, a grin began to form on his face. We all volunteered. "I'm gonna own ya, son!" My brother, Chad shouted. We got in our positions. My dad was ready to kick the ball. "HUT HUT...HI-" purple light struck him I the face, and he fell back. My head zipped over to see what was behind us. Those ponies were there. Those god damn ponies. A rope was lassoed around my neck, and pulled me forward, smashing my face into cold mud. I felt something grab my arms and legs, and pulled me up from the mud. I could see that each of my limbs were being held in place by purple light. I struggled to get free, I pulled, I tugged, I wiggled, but everything I tried didn't work. "There's no use in fighting it. You won't escape and neither will your family." I looked over at my family to find them all held up by the purple light. I looked around to find her. I knew this was the purple pony doing this, and when I find her, I'm gonna stomp her head in! "You leave them alone! This is between you and me!" I shouted. I heard the sound of a considering hmmmm. She then replied. "You know what? You're right! This IS between you and me. Why don't you let me get to know you better!" She said with an odd tone of enthusiasm. A knot began to form in my stomach. Light began to shine beneath me. I was suddenly slammed down against a hard surface! I was still held down by the light. I tried to pull myself up, but it was to strong. I felt cold metal beneath me. I must have been on some operating table. "So let's get to know you!" She cooed. I watched in horror as what was once a bright and sunny day, turned into a dark wasteland. The grass was burned and decayed. Smoke engulfed the sky as the sun shined through the clouds, giving everything an orange color. The meadow was now boiling and steam was rising like it was a furnace! Out of no where, a tray of sharp tools appeared out of nowhere, with the pony hold them with her magic. She jumped and landed on top of me. A grin that was on her face, began to grow larger. A sudden flash of light came and went, only to find a giant bone saw in its place. I thrashed, kicked, and yelled for my family to help me. The pony only giggled. "Oh, I wouldn't worry about them. They are a little BURNT out at the moment." Suddenly, bright orange light exploded to behind me. I couldn't look. I wouldn't dare look. I knew what was happening. I could hear their screams. Their screams of utter agony. I thrashed and screamed all I could as tears began to flow from my eyes. "Good! Sense that's out of the way, now we can begin." The bone saw lowered to my chest. The shirt I wore, was suddenly ripped off by an invisible force. My bare chest was being licked by the sharp blade of the saw. She only laughed as she watched me twist and turn to break free. She was amused by me. "You want to know my opinion on love?" She asked innocently. I looked up at her with watery eyes. "It's on the inside that counts!" She shouted as she made a swift slice in my ribcage down to my bellybutton. Red was I could see. Her laughter was all I could hear. The laughter of insanity. The laughter grew louder as the red began to fade. Soon, I was in nothing but blackness. The laughter was still maniacal and filled amusement, but the laughing began to fade away, becoming more distant. Soon that god awful laughter seemed like it was miles away. Then it was gone. It was dead silent. The blackness that surrounded me. I couldn't move, or see anything. I tried to speak, but all I could make was a wheezing sound. I tried to move, but I felt a strong sensation of weakness and fatigue. I could hear something in the distance. I got scared, praying that it wasn't her again. As it got closer, I realized that it didn't sound like any kind of laughter. It sounded like a beeping, staying at a constant tone and rhythm. I noticed that my eyes were shut, so I slowly opened them. I relaxed when I realized that it was all a dream. I was safe from that crazy pony. No more dissecting for her today. I looked around to see where I was. I seemed to be in a hospital bed. The beeping was obviously my heart monitor. A bit sped up from the nightmare as expected. Curtains hung over the windows, blocking a majority of the sunlight that beamed down outside. The memories began to flood back as I remembered what happened. The spiders. Those freakin spiders that were so close to killing me and Joel. Those spiders were the reason I lost my leg! "Wait...my leg!" I lazily sat myself up to see if my leg was still with me. I could see two pears of five toes poking out from the covers. I smiled at the thought that I actually though that I lost my leg. "Well good morning to you, big fella." I voice said from the doorway. I nearly jumped. I didn't know someone or somePONY was in the room with me. My eyes darted to the origin of the voice. The sound of hoof bests could be heard getting closer. When I saw the purple highlights I knew who it was. It was her. That purple pony. "No. Ge-get away from me." I yelled. The drugs in my system made me feel woozy and weak, but I didn't care. I had to get away from her. I scurried back instantly. I raised my foot up to bring an attack if she came near. She raised a hoof up, as if it was a sign to show no harm. I could see a look of sympathy from this pony. Believe it or not, I could also see guilt. I couldn't tell if she truly felt like this or it was a trick go lower my guard. I couldn't trust her. I can never trust her. "Woah Trevor, easy. I do not wish to hurt you." She said in a calm tone. "You're lying! You are a liar! Now get away from me!" I yelled. I began to form a fist just in case. My eyes narrowed and both anger, and fear were boiling up inside me. "Ok. I know we've had a little misunderstanding a couple days back, but I wish to clarify some things between us." "Where's my dog! What did you do with him!" I snapped. "Joel is safe with my friend, Fluttershy." She said. She tried to approach me, but she backed away quickly when I threw a kick at her. "I'm warning you! Stay away from me!" She let out a sigh. She hung her head low and shook it slightly. Her horn lit up. My arms and legs lost control and I was being shoved back under the blankets of the hospital bed. I thrashed and squirmed, but she was to strong. Just like in my dream. "I'm sorry Trevor, but you left me no choice." She said. She still help me in place. "Now. I know we've got off on the wrong hoof here. You and I need to sort things out. All I want is a nice and calm discussion to get our facts strait. Do you think we can do that?" She asked. I stopped fighting. I just stared at her. I saw no point in fighting her. I'll just be held down again. "Ok....fine." I grumbled. A smile replaced her glare. Her horn went back to normal as did my arms and legs. I never understood why people rubbed their hands when they were released from handcuffs or any restraint. I did now. Even if it was magic or energy, or whatever, it hurt. "Where are my things?" "Right in the corner, but let me say this." She leaned it as I backed away. "If you EVER use those against anypony or my friends, there's going to be hay to pay." She whispered loudly. "Deal." I said slightly intimidated by her change in emotion. The door opened. The sounds of several hoofs on the ground could be heard, as well as wings flapping. There was a hole group of ponies stood or hovered at the foot of my bed, looking at me with sympathy or slight suspicion. Two of them stood out for me. One was Applejack, the pony with the cowboy hat, and little Applebloom. Applejack walked forward with Applebloom on her back. "We would both like to say something." Applejack announced with that country tone. "Yes, we would." The purple pony agreed. I looked them both. Applejack took her hat off and held it to her chest. Applebloom looked at them both with satisfaction and made a small wave to me. "We are really sorry for what happened a few days back. We both got the wrong vibe and we were only trying to protect my baby sister." "I'm not a baby for Pete's sake." Applebloom grumbled. "I know that, Applebloom, and I'm sorry. We both should've let you speak your side of the story." Applejack said apologetically. Applebloom hugged tight around Applejacks neck, trying not to choke her in the process. "I forgive ya." Applebloom said, releasing her grip. "It's just that you had the knife in your hand, and it looked like you were going to hurt her, but then she showed us the spider cocoon, and told us how you saved her from being eaten." Applejack said. That's when we tried to look for you. That's where we came across you in the forest. Rainbow Dash, tried to get you to stop, but that didn't work out to well." She said looking at the rainbow pegasus. "Anyway, we found the hole you jumped into and well....well you know the rest." "Applebloom, is...is this true?" I asked her. Applebloom nodded. "Yes, yes it is." I looked at them both. They really did seem sorry. They really looked like they wanted forgiveness. I looked down to think of something to say, then I looked up. "You attack me without knowing the facts," I grumbled. "You chase after me like I'm a god damn fugitive. I was forced to fight off a bunch of giant spiders, NEARLY losing my leg in the process!" They all looked down in shame. All except Applebloom, who watched watched satisfied. Even Twilight had a look of guilt on her face. Again, I couldn't tell if what was going on in that brain of hers. "But you really seem sorry, sooooo....(sigh) consider it forgiven." I said as I smiled. They all sighed in relief and their worried looks, turned into warm gins. The mood suddenly brightened. The purple pony opened the curtain to get some light in. "Ah that is so good to hear." Applejack said relieved, followed by the huge stallion saying, "Eyup." "But what about my leg? Didn't one of you chop if off with an axe?" I asked. All of the ponies gasped in udder shock. They all looked at each other confused. "What in tarnation are you talking about?" Applejack asked. "When I was brought into what I assume to be your farmhouse, I was held down on the table while one of you chopped my leg off. I couldn't see who, but I saw blood and chunks, so don't try to fool me." I said. "That was me." A hushed voice sounded from the group. A small pegasus stepped out and walked forward. She was a butter yellow. Her hair was long and bright pink that came down and covered half of her right eye. It gave a shy appearance, which I thought was adorable. I noticed that she also had a tattoo on her rump. Three butterflies. All of them had pink wings, while the bodies were a turquoise or a bright blue. "Hi, I'm Fluttershy, and that was me who cut your leg off. Well I didn't cut your leg off. I took a watermelon and cut it into pieces. The watermelon helps in ways of bringing down the swelling, and suppressing the venoms dangerous effects. It might have looked like I was cutting off you leg. I'm sorry. I hope you don't mind." The whole group realized another misunderstandings and either laughed at the thought or let out a "Ohhhh." "But where's my dog?" I asked. "Right here." Fluttershy said. Joel came from the group. His tail was wagging happily and his tongue flopped around as he panted. He jumped up onto the bed, licking my face like crazy. I laughed as I hugged him and ruffled up his neck. "Hey boy! How's it going?" I asked happily. Joel barked playfully as he licked me. Joel spun around in a few circles before lying in a ball right in between my legs. It hurt my legs for a second before the irritation subsided. "Ah this is great. Thank you. Thank you all." I said as I scratched Joel's head. "Well, I guess it time we get to know us." The purple pony said. I shuddered at the thought of the dream. "Let's get to know you!" Oh my god it was bad. She stepped to me and raised out a hoof, as if to shake it. I looked at her, then the hoof. I reached out slowly. I grabbed ahold of her hoof, and shook it slowly, but firmly. I never took my eyes off of her as we interacted. "My name is Twilight. Twilight Sparkle." She said. I didn't say anything. She backed away at my expression. Twilight pointed to the others. "You know Applejack, Applebloom, and Fluttershy." I waved to them. "Why don't you go ahead Pinkie? Wait...where's Pinkie? Twilight asked. All of the ponies looked around for this "Pinkie". Some looked behind the curtains, under the flower pot, in the flower pot, under the sink in the bathroom, they even looked on the toilet! "Where is she?" Twilight asked. Suddenly the bed exploded in graffiti! Joel jumped off the bed, running on my bitten leg in the process. Pain exploded in my leg. Fear exploded into my mind as I nearly shit myself. When the atomic bomb of graffiti cleared, a pink pony laid in the bed with me, looking at me. "HI!" She said happily. "Pinkie! Don't do that to our new friend! He's hurt!" Twilight shouted. "Oh yeah. Opps sorry." Pinkie said sheepishly. She gave a nervous laugh as she got out of the hospital bed. I bled some graffiti off the was stuck in my hair. It seems to me that they all have tattoos on their ass, because she had one too. Three balloons. Two bright blue, and one yellow. "Ok. Ok! This is NOT what it looks like!" I said nervously. "I never saw her before in my life!" "Well actually, you have! Remember the time we were at the farm and, I held you down on the table?" She asked happily. "Yes exactly...wait...WHAT?!" "With the watermelon being cut into pieces." She continued. "Ohh yeah...right." I laughed nervously. I took a long awkward breath. "Ahhh...this is awkward. Pinkie smiled happily, her grin stretched for miles. She hopped up and down in pure joy. She was entirely pink. Except for her tattoo of corse. I remembered that she was to one that help me down. I knew because I could never forget such goofy hair. "Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I just gotta say, that you are the weirdest monkey that I've evvveerr seen!" She exclaimed. I was sure this pony had ADD or something. There is no such human or piny that could be THIS happy to exists ever. "Pinkie, he's a Human." Applebloom said. "Ohhhhhh." Pinkie said as if she just discovered the meaning of life. "Well hi! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I just gotta say that you are the weirdest human that I've evveerr seen!" "Huh...not sure which one is worst." I said smiling. "Yeah that does sound kinda mean. Hmmm...oh how about this! You are the cutest human I've ever seen!" I looked around, trying to take my focus off of the awkward moment at hand. I twiddled with my thumbs. The room got quiet. "I know what you mean, Pinkie." I said breaking the refrozen ice. The rainbow pony flew up to me. I assume this was Rainbow Dash, because her mane was in fact rainbow. Her mane was also ruffled. Her coat was cyan blue. Her eyes were a magenta color. Her tattoo were three lighting bolts. One red, one blue, and one yellow. She studied me. Squinting at me like Indiana Jones would when he took that golden head thingy. "The names Rainbow Dash." She sari with pride. "Nice to meet ya." I said. "Yeah, when you fired that thing at me, that is totally forgiven. Just try not to do that again, ok?" She asked. I nodded in response. "No, but that thing is so cool! When it went like POW! Then I went like NOooooo CRASH! Woah man. That thing is LOUD." I smiled at her. I saw a lot of my friend Aaron in her. He was always like this. He was always this chilled guy, but he was also pretty athletic. It is kinda ironic. Not to mention his love for guns. He knows every gun ever! That might have been an exaggeration, but he know quite a bit about guns. "Oh yeah. I can tell we are gonna be good friends." I said happily. Next was a white pony. She was a unicorn. Her mane was a dark purple that was long and curled until it was inches from the floor. She was obviously the type that takes care of herself well. Her eyelashes were longer than the others. Her eyes were a dark blue that seem to sparkle. I didn't even know that was possible. Yet, then again, I was in an alien world. Who know what was her that wasn't back home? "Hello, I am Rarity." She said. I recognized her as the British pony or was extremely high class. She had that certain elegance in her voice that made her sound sophisticated. She reached out a hoof as I reached out and hand and we shook. "So just to give you a heads up darling, your clothes are fine. They are at my boutique being repaired. You'll have them back tomorrow, and might I say I like your style. It fits you well. She complicated. "My clothes?" I asked. I looked at myself. I had just noticed that I was wearing a hospital gown. Wearing nothing but my boxers underneath. "Why did you take my clothes off?" I asked nervously. "Well your clothes were dirty, ripped, stained with blood, and you jeans had venom residue on the leg so that needed to go, and plus they were smelly." "Ah, I see. And I'll get it back tomorrow." I said to clarify. Rarity nodded in response. "Well thank you for your generosity." I said kindly. Even though it was sketchy to be stripped nearly naked, it was kind of them. I slimed and shook her hoof again. "Oh it is not a problem at all." She said with a smile. "I can pay you back. My wallets in the back pocket of my jeans." I said. "Oh no need for that, and plus I don't even know what a wallet is," she said in the same tone. "Ah well thanks anyway." I said. "And last here is, Big Macintosh." Applejack said. The huge red stallion stepped forward. I'm not kidding you. He is huge! Really buff to. He can easily knock Mike Tyson down on his ass! He also had a tattoo of an apple cut in half. So my guess is that Applejack, Applebloom, and Big Macintosh were siblings. He grabbed ahold of my hand somehow because that breaks physics a little, and shook my hand around like a rag doll. My brain bounced around in my skull like it was a coin in a piggy bank. "Howdy." Was all he said. He let go of my hand, which was starting to have a heartbeat of its own. "How do ya do." I said back. Note to self. Don't screw around with Big Mac. "He's a bit shy and intimidating, but he's a ball of love." Applejack said "Well it's good to meet all of you. Really. It is, but I have a few questions." They all gave the signal to ask away. I asked two questions. 1 Where am I 2 How do I get back home They told me that I was in the Canterlot Hospital of Equestria. How to get back, they were unsure of. I had to mainly speak to Twilight, as she claims she knows about these sort of things. She needed some impute from how I got here. In that case, I told them almost everything. I told them about the wolves, but I left out the part on killing them. I've have a feeling that they were vegans, and they would not take kindly to anything otherwise. "Hmmm. Strange. There was never a report of a hole in the middle of the desert." Twilight said, putting a hoof of her chin. "And you said that it wasn't tree when you got up. It was solid ground. It might be a spell that I'm not familiar with." I got a lump in my throat. This doesn't look good for me. "Do you think there's a way back?" I asked. "Oh I'm sure there is. We just have to find a way." She said waving it off. "Until that time comes, you and your dog can stay somewhere with us in Ponyville. We'll all be more than willing to provide for you." Twilight said. "You just have to recover first." A voice said. A black pony approached the bed. He was wearing a doctors outfit, so he was obviously a doctor. "What's up doc?" I asked. "Well let's see. The poison has left your body, the bite is pretty much healed, you still have some bruises, and a scar on your eyebrow will eventually form." I reached up as I remembered the spiders fang digging into my forehead. I flinched in pain and surprise when I felt the stitches. "You might now want to touch that." The doctor said. "Now you're gonna look like you have three eyebrows!" Pinkie exclaimed. "I think it's gonna look cool!" Rainbow Dash commented. "Hey, sometimes to get cool things, you gotta endure the pain." I said. It was a little saying my grandfather used to say before he passed away. "Agreed." Twilight said. "Anyway, due to Twilights healing spell, you should be out of here by tomorrow." The doctor continued. "Awesome. I can't wait to see what this whole place looks like." I said intrigued. "Well, it is about lunch time. Would you like something to eat, Trevor?" He asked. "Yes please. Can you get me a plain peanut butter and a honey sandwich?" I asked. "I'm on it." The doctor said with a smile, and then left. I just payed there. I noticed that my back hasn't been making any cracks or pops. I could get used to this "Equestria." The people- or ponies seemed quite nice. Much nice compared to people back home. Yes sire bob, I can get used to it here. "You want us to stay with you?" Applejack asked. "But don't we need to head back to Appaloosa?" Twilight asked. "Nah. I put Braeburn in charge. It seems like getting to know our new friend. is more important." **************** Canterlot High 12:07am Everyone stood out in the halls. Their backs pressed against the lockers and their blank, expressionless faces staring strait ahead. Their glowing green eyes illuminating the dark halls with an eerie green. A door opened that was labeled PRINCIPLE. A figure stepped out of the room, and everyone around her knelt as if it was instinct. She began to walk down the hallway, not saying a word. "Sunset Shimmer." A male voice called from behind her. She stopped dead in her tracks. Did one of her minions dare speak to her? Does she have to use her discipline fire again? She turned around with fire emanating from her hand. The boy that spoke to her, stumbled back a few steps out of surprise, but he caught himself. "Ah, Flash! Nice of you to come by. Do you have anything to inform me on?" She asked, as she played with the fireball in her hands. "Ah ah...*Ahem* Sunset Shimmer, we have successfully won conquered every school in the district and we are beginning to take adults from their homes to build our army." He said sternly, his eyes staring strait. "Very good. Very nice." She said as a sinister smile crept onto her face. "Anything else?" She asked. "We should be ready in roughly two days or less." "Excellent." She said. Her plans were finally becoming a reality. Soon she will get the power and the revenge that she rightfully deserves. "Is that all?" She asked "Yes, mam." "Good. Get out of my sight." "Yes, mam." Flash backed away. Smack! A loud smack filled the halls of the school. She didn't flinch. She didn't show any signs of anger. "Who was that?" She asked calmly. There was silence. Sunset Shimmer turned around. She stared at every single one of her minions who knelt before her. She saw one in the back. He was grabbing things and putting them back into his backpack. She pointed a single finger at him. "You. Stand up now." She commanded. The boy looked up form his backpack. A look of fear was carved into his face. He stood up slowly, shaking slightly. He fliched every time she moved. "I'm....I'm sorry. I-it-it was an accident." He stuttered. Sunsets eyes lit up with a sudden burst of excitement. "Oh, it was an accident? He said it was an accident, everybody!" She announced to her minions. She suddenly pointed a finger at the boy. Fire exploded from her finger and fireballs were speeding right for him. Before the boy could react, fire struck him right in his forehead. He head snapped back, stumbling back a few steps. Another struck him in his shoulder. A loud pop could be heard. The last ball smashed right into his rib cage. He fell back and hit the ground hard with a smack. Sunset Shimmer walked over to the whimpering boy. His clothes were singed. His forehead was red and blistered. She knelt down to him. She leaned in to his ear and whispered: "Accidents are not tolerated." She stood up slowly, not taking her eyes off of the cowering boy beneath her. She raised her foot back and sent it speeding to his face. The boot collided with his face, making a sickening crack as his nose was destroyed. The boy went quiet. He was still breathing, making long wheezes. Blood began to ooze from both nostrils, making a small puddle. "Take him away!" She ordered. Two minions picked him up by his arms and legs, and was carried off. "Anyone else have anymore accidents!?" She yelled. The hall stood silent. No one talked, moved, or even took a breath. "Good, because we can't have any accidents from this point forward!" She yelled. "Now get your rest, and enjoy it! We leave in two days!" Chapter 5 Regal Fame (SPRING) So today's has been a good day. I've put aside the problems that the ponies and I have had in the past, and made up. I'm just surprised that they were so willing to become friends after what happened. They all seem like pretty cool ponies. I just was just iffy about Twilight. It's just that when she's interacting with me verbally of physically, I get jumpy. Everything she does makes me nervous. Perhaps it's just the dreams, or maybe the problems we had earlier. So anyway, they all said that I'm going to meet the princesses tomorrow after I've recovered. Honestly, I was kinda excited that I'm going to see this place. It intrigued me, but what if they didn't like me? I nervous about going out. I hope they don't chase me out with an angry mob. "Well, we should get back home. It's almost 12! Rarity stated. We all looked at the clock, and sure enough, it was 11:56. As if on cue, a long escaped my mouth. My eyes felt like the had fifteen pounds strapped to each of them. I was pretty exhausted for a whole day in bed. Ironic, ain't it? "Yeah, I'm pooped." Rainbow Dash said. They all began to leave, except for Twilight, who looked at me for an extra few seconds before turning away. "See ya later, Trevor." Applejack said. I turned ion my side and yawned again. "Night." Was all I said. "Come on, Joel." Fluttershy said "Take good care of him." I said "I will." She replied happily. **************** Twilight was the last pony to leave the room before shutting the door. She couldn't help but shake the feeling of Trevor not liking her. The faces he gave her, made her feel unwelcome. Perhaps it's the drugs in his system. It has to be. Twilight trotted up to her friends. "So, what did you guys think of him?" She asked. "I think he's really cool!" Rainbow Dash announced. "I think he's really nice and polite. Cusses a bit, but he is quite nice." Rarity stated. "He's all nice and dandy, but those things he has worry me. They look so dangerous. Do you think it's safe for him to have those with him?" Applejack asked. Twilight looked at her, then ushered her to slow down. Once their friends were ahead, Twilight answered her question. "Yes, I do believe its safe enough. I'm just worried that he has a grudge against me." She said worriedly. Apple jacks eyes exploded in surprise. She tried to keep quiet, because Applebloom was fast asleep. "That's crazy talk." Applejack whispered. "I'm sure it's ok. "Face it, Applejack. He always has a look of fear and anger when I talk to him. I know you've noticed it." Twilight said. "Well we did kinda chase him around the forest. We did force him to jump into a Fire-head nest, not to mention nearly losing his leg in the process. My best guess is this. Maybe he needs more time to be able to trust you, that is if he is around for that long. If you just spend some one on one time with him, I'm sure you'll become best friends." "Yea, I do suppose you're right about that." Twilight said, thinking it over. "Trust me. This is only a rough patch for the both of you. You'll become good friends." *************** "Yeah, we're not friends." I thought to myself. I can't trust Twilight. She seems aight, but she's a princess. She is part of the government. I've seen movies do this before. Do you know what they do to extraterrestrial species on earth? The government takes them away to cut open and study them, completely forgetting the fact that they had a life in some other world. Yet then again, Twilight did say that she knew what I was. Maybe this isn't the first time she came across one! Maybe people fall in all of the time only to be put under the knife! It all make sense now. She's planning to do the same for me I just know it. I can't be alone with her. That is a death wish. "Geez Trevor, calm down. You're too tired to think about this now. You gotta rest." I thought to myself. I closed my eyes and tried not to think about it. I needed my sleep anyway. I have a big day tomorrow. "Wakey wakey." A voice called. I turned on my side. I groaned, trying to ignore the voice. "Five more minuets." I groaned. "I don't wanna go to school today." "Hey...hey Trevor. Wake up sleepy head." I felt something gently shake my arm. My eyes fluttered opened. I was confused at first when I saw a group of ponies at the foot of my bed and a yellow Pegasus at my side, then I remembered what happened yesterday. I sat up groggily. I rubbed my eyes and yawned. I squinted at them. "Uhh...hey guys. What's up?" I asked, running my hands through my hair. "Good morning, Trevor. You are fully healed and ready to leave." The same doctor said from yesterday. "But I'm sad to diagnose you with...." I looked at him, a feeling of fear began to unfold inside, "severe bed-hair." "Ah wow." I said in disbelief. The fear was obliterated. The doctor laughed, hold a hoof in the air. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. No, but seriously you have made a full recovery." "You sure about that?" I asked skeptical. "Well considering the fact that you could turn to your side with such ease, I think you will survive." Applejack interjected. "Fair enough." I thought. "Well you're ready to walk, but take it easy. You might feel some irritation and a slight numbness." The doctor advised. I nodded and maneuvered my legs to the side of the bed. I lowered my legs slowly to the cold floor beneath. I stood up from the bed. I stumbled a few steps before catching myself. The leg that was bitten has healed incredibly fast. It only felt like it was a sprain. I looked at my leg. Two marks were on my leg. It looked pretty cool, like a battle scar. It did hurt. I wasn't going to be able to walk normally just yet. I was gonna have to limp for now. "Can you walk fine?" Applebloom asked. "Yeah, but I'm gonna have a limp." I replied. I stretched my arms and legs out. If felt good to stretch. A blue glow that was holding my clothes, floated over to me at a steady pace. I looked at it, intrigued. I poked at it. It was really cool to see levitation in action. Even though this wasn't the first time I've seen it, it was still really cool. *ahem* Rarity cleared her throat. I snapped out of my gaze. I held out my arms. The blue glow around my clothes disappeared, and they fell into my arms. Everything was there. A grey T-shirt, my jeans that bagged at the ankles, my green flannel shirt, my socks, and my shoes. My phone slid out of my jean pocket. I caught it on midair. My heart nearly skipped a beat there! "I fixed, cleaned, and restitched everything that needed it. I found that metal thing, but I knew it was yours; so I left it be." Rarity said, smiling. "Wow Rarity, this is really nice! Thank you kindly." I said surprised. I couldn't believe it. My clothes looked like they were brand new! "Oh it was nothing really." She said, blushing slightly. "Oh don't be so modest. This is really good. It actually looks like these were made yesterday!" She waved it off, looking down and still blushing. I took my clothes to the bathroom and closed the door. I got dressed and was ready to go in five minuets. I looked at myself. Not to shabby for someone who has been through a lot of shit the past couple days. I looked the the scar on my eyebrow. The stitches were gone. They must have removed it while I was asleep. I didn't know if they took them out while I was in the bed or they took me to a operating room. I was just glad they were out, because they were irritating. I stepped out from the bathroom. One of the ponies whistled comically. I couldn't help but smile. I took a bow before them in response. "You ready?" She asked. I grabbed my stuff from the corner and held my things in my hands. "Can't be anymore ready than I am." Was my response. We all walked down the hallway. Doctors, nurses, and patients walked up and down the hall. I noticed a lot of eyes on us. More specifically, me. They didn't show as much fear as I expected. They showed curiosity. Doctors whispering to other doctors. Patients stared while they lied in their beds. I passed a baby colt and it laughed and grabbed at me while the mother held him back. "It's that human or whatever he's called." "Is he safe to be around?" "Wow. He's tall." This were some of what I heard from some of the ponies around me. We made it to the main lobby of the hospital. By this time, there was a crowd of ponies following us. I could only wonder why. I looked around in the lobby. A look of concern was glued to all of our faces. The front doors were being swarmed by ponies with flashing cameras. The roar of the crowd was intense. "Have fun." The doctor said with a chuckle. "The paparazzi is hungry today." I noted. "Take evasive action." "Sadly we can't do that." Twilight said. "Applejack, can you take Trevor's thing"? "Yeah, sure." Applejack said "Perfect." Big Mac walked over to the doors. He opened the doors, while he held the crowd back. The roar of the crowd has gotten louder. Big Mac was pushing ponies back as we made our way through the crowd. All around me, ponies were asking me questions like: "Where are you from?" "Are you a killer?" "Do you have any sexual relationships with ponies?" (Oh god why) We popped out of the other side of the crowd. Other ponies stared at us who weren't paparazzi's just looked at us. Twilight grabbed me with her magic and pulled me to the right. I resisted at first, but gave in. "So what's the plan then?" I yelled over the crowd. "Me and you are gonna see the princesses!" She yelled back. She groaned. "We'll never get there in this. Hey guys! We'll meet you guys in Ponyville." At that moment, a Twilight grabbed ahold of my chest. I yelped in surprise. I was about to push her away, but a purple flashed before my eyes. My eyes snapped shut. The roar of the crowd disappeared instantly. I opened an eye. We were in a completely different building. It was a large hall. Ponies in golden armor patrolled the area. This must be where the princesses are. Twilight ushered me to follow her. I kept my distance behind her. I wasn't sure what to expect from meeting these princesses, but I can tell you this, I've got a bad feeling about this. Guards saw us coming and charged for us. I stopped in my tracks. My eyes widened as they ran past Twilight and strait for me. "Stop! Get away from the princess!" One shouted. They surrounded me. I was surrounded by six ponies in armor. I put my fists up and prepared myself for a fight. I kept myself in motion of a constant 360 spin. "Come on! I can take ya!" I challenged. "Stand down, Guards" Twilight commanded. The guards backed away, not taking their eyes of me. I glared back. I put two fingers to my eyes, then pointed those fingers at each of them, making the sign, "I'm watching you." I heard a door open. I looked to see two ponies with horns and wings like Twilight. One was smaller than the other. She was dark blue. Her mane was long and sparkled. It moved and floated by itself. It honestly looked like space or something. Her tattoo was a crescent moon with a black cloud in front of it. She wore a black crown on her head that was hidden behind her horn. The other one was taller. She was white and more slender. Her mane was a combination of blue, green, and pink. It too flowed and sparkled like the other ones mane. Her horn was longer than the others. Her crown was much bigger. It was almost as large as her horn. Her tattoo was a large sun. She seemed to be the pony that ran the joint. "Trevor, I would like you to meet Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna." Twilight introduced. The guards around us knelt and closed their eyes. I felt something nudge my arm. I looked to see Twilight looking at me. Her eyes darted from me to the floor. I was confused. I gave her a confused look. "What? Is it something on my shoes?" I asked. "Kneel!" She hissed. "It's quite alright, Twilight. We understand that he's new to this." Princess Celestial said. Her voice was strong. It was elegant, like a person of royalty would have. "So. You are Trevor." Princess Luna said. "You have been stirring a lot of attention lately." I nodded. I didn't know what they were getting at. We're they going to put me in jail or something? I had to play this smart. I had to look civilized and intelligent. "Uhh...yes. I have um, heeded the fact that a lot of peopl- ah of ponies have had an interest in me?" I said. The princess looked at each other and then at me. They looked at me like I had just shaven my eyebrows! "So can you tell me thy name of this place?" I asked. "Where I art thou?" Twilight face hoofed, and shook her head. "You can just speak to us normally if you wish." Luna said. "Ah...ok I see." I said. "Well Trevor, you are in our throne room in Canterlot." Princess Celestia said. "Uh huh. Ok." "But enough of that. We are here to have a discussion. We understand that you have received a few injuries. You have also inflicted injuries as well, including on Twilight. Would you care to explain to us how this had happened?" Princess Celestia asked. Their facial expressions hardened. I felt my stomach twist into a knot. "Princess, it is quite alright." Twilight interjected. "We wish to hear it from him." Princess Luna interjected. "Well, it all began when I found an apple orchard." I told them how we came across Applebloom and the spider. I told them everything that led to me having to jump into a underground hill. "I see." Princess Celestia said. "Luna, Would you care to explain the consequences for inflicting pain upon a princess?" Princess Celestia asked. Luna stepped forward. She took a deep breath. "You either have to spend ten years in the depth of Tartarus, six months of community service, or if it is severe, spend the rest of your life banned from Equestria." I gulped. "We understand that it was a misunderstanding and in a way, it was self defense. So we'll give you this..." Princess Luna said. I lowered my head in shame. I'm getting it bad aren't I? "Tomorrow, you shall go to Appaloosa with Twilight and her friends. You shall help sell and help in anyway you can, and most importantly, make some friends." Princess Celestia announced. I looked up from the ground confused. They both had a smile on their faces. Did I just get trolled by royalty? Yes, yes I did. "Gotcha." Princess Celestia said with a chuckle. We all chuckled at their little joke. The thought of going to Tartarus or whatever that place was called. Thought thought of going to what I assume to be prison was ridiculous. "No, but seriously. If you will, follow us. We wish to speak with you." They flew over to their thrones guarded by the ponies in armor. They both looked at me and ushered me to approach them. They called off the guards with the flick of Celestias hoof. I walked over to them. A chair appeared behind me with a blue flash. I jumped in surprise. I heard a guard snicker. "Please, have a seat." Luna said. I did as told. Twilight appeared at my side. It was apparent that they didn't want to cut me open or anything like that. I honestly thought it was cool for Twilight to stick up for me back there even though it didn't matter in the end. "So tell us, Trevor. First of all, how did you get here; and tell us everything." Princess Celestia said. "Ok. It's a long story. A story of how my life got flipped, turned upside down." I told them everything. I told them about how I was chased by wolves, but left out out the part on taking two of them out like earlier. I told them about the desert, the misunderstanding, the spiders, and everything else that led to this. "I see. Well this hole you describe. It doesn't sound familiar to us. However, maybe we'll be able to find it." Princess Celestia said. A large piece of paper, floated over to me with a quill on top of it. It was a map of Equestria. "If you could, please mark on the map where you claimed to have come up from, and we'll have men out there to find it." I squinted at the desert area of the map. I saw Appaloosa and god know how long I walked around for. I thought of my surroundings when I came out. There wasn't any sort of landmark to help me remember, so I did the next best thing. I circled a large circle of an estimated distance around Appaloosa. I help the paper out. "This is the best I can do." I said. The paper floated out of my hand and up to the princesses. They studied it an Luna nodded. "We'll have ponies out there immediately. We'll search every square inch of the area. Don't worry, Trevor. We'll have you back home in no time." Princess Celestia said with determination. I nodded in reply. "You may go." Luna said. I stood up from the chair, which disappeared in the same blue flash. I began to walk away, with Twilight at my side. We looked at each other and smiled. It went better than expected. "Thank you. It was nice to meet you both." I said as I waved; and they waved back. Twilight and I exited the large building. I followed her to the train station. I never been on a train before, but I want to teleport to this Ponyville place. It would be quicker and I'm not gonna lie, it's really cool. I think I was the first human ever to be involved with teleportation! Wait until I tell by buddies back home about that. I followed her while we avoided the news ponies hunting for their victim. Otherwise, the citizens would just look at me while I looked back. Most of the ponies seemed to be high class. They wore fancy clothes with monocles and shit. Some had these hair styles that were gelled and put int these funny positions. Even mustaches were styled with gel! "So tell me Twilight, why do these ponies wear clothes, while you don't?" "Because it's part of their culture. In my personal opinion, it's to show how many extra bits they have to burn. There's no need to wear clothing for most of the time here. Our coats keep us warm and protected." She said as she searched for paparazzi. "Why do you wear clothes?" She asked. "Well...it's kind of hard to explain. It's for style, attention, but it's mostly because it's considered offensive and repulsive to walk around in the nude." "Interesting." Was all she said. "Plus, we are mostly hairless; so we also wear them for warmth." We entered an ally. We began to jog or gallop. We were close, because I heard a nearby train white. "Ok hurry. We don't have much time." She said. "Are you crazy? Their all over the place. We'll never make it without being swarmed!" I wasn't exaggerating. There were paparazzi everywhere! They parted the streets as if on guard. Cameras ready and pen and paper in hand or hoof. "Are you ready?" She asked "No." "Good. On my three count." The train blew it's whistle. "One" The train conductor yelled "Allllll abooarrd!" "Two" They crowded the entrance. The train whistled again before it started to move. It was leaving us! We'll never make it! "Three!" Twilight pulled with her. I stumbled out into the open. Instantly, news reported swarmed me, asking me questions. I pushed through the crowd of questions. Twilight was up ahead. She was at the tracks waiting for me. She yelled something, but I couldn't make out what she said over the yelling. There were to many. I charged forward. Ponies were getting knocked back like bowling pins. I made it to the other end! I ran and jumped into the tracks. The ponies jumped after us, asking questions. "Are you and Princess Twilight in a relationship? Are you a reptilian alien?" "No comment!" I shouted as I ran. "Grab me." Twilight said as we ran. I didn't hesitate. I grabbed her. Purple light flashed into my eyes and made things blurry like a photo was taken of me. The crowds yelling died down. We fell and hit not train tracks, but carpet. I wheezed as I caught my breath. I sat up, blinking and rubbing my eyes. Through the blurriness, I could see the distant crowd of ponies in the distance. I chuckled. "Goodbye, paparazzi zombies." "Ah well...(gasp)...that was tiring." I heard Twilight say beside me. "Yes...yes it was." We turned to each other. We stared at each other. We began to giggle. The giggle turned into a laugh. "Good afternoon, Princess Twilight." We heard a voice say. There was a conductor standing at the door. He stared at us with an eyebrow raised. I stood up, still laughing. I offered Twilight a hand. She placed her hoof in my hand. I pulled her onto her hoofs. "I'm sorry, but do you have tickets?" He asked. " Tickets? What mind of conductor asks a princess for a ticket?" I thought. "Yes, yes I do." Twilight said. Two tickets appeared out of nowhere. She gave him the tickets. "Right this way." The conductor said as he pointed a hoof to the rest of the train. We left the caboose and entered the next car. Ponies as expected to, began to look at me. We walked up the aisle and found a private booth with a door and.everything. I opened the door and let Twilight inside first. I shut the door behind me. The noise of the train on the rails was completely muffled. It was almost silent in the booth. The seats were larger than I expected, and I saw why. Twilight hopped up onto the seat and laid onto the seat on her stomach. I hopped on the other and lied down and lied flat on my back. I rested my hands on the back of my head. I took a deep breath. "Wow. This is nice. This. Is. Nice." I said. "Yes. The one and only private booth on this train." Twilight said. "Nice. Thank you very much." "Yes, I bought this just for us. To get to know each other better." I held my breath in mid-inhale. Visions of that god awful dream flashed through my head like a movie. "See that's the face I always see when I'm with you." Twilight said. "Every time I tried to talk to you yesterday, you get all jumpy. Trevor, is there something wrong?" She asked. I took a deep breath. "I'm guessing this is why you bought this booth? So we can talk about it." She said nothing. "Well, it started when we first met and when I say met, I mean when you shot me in the face with a laser." I said with a nervous laugh. "Anyway, I got this idea when I got away that you were after me to experiment on me or some shit. That's when I became paranoid and stuff. Honestly, I was afraid of you." She gasped. "Do you still feel that way?" She asked. "No. Not as much." She sat up and approached me. "Trevor, listen to me. You are my friend. I would never do anything like that to you. I want us to be friends. I want this to work." "Yeah. Me too." I said. I smiled and laughed a little. "That feels good to get off of my chest. We good?" I asked. "Yes. We're good, but I want to say, can you please ease out on the swearing? We don't really like that here." "Uhhh yeah. You got it." I spent the rest of the train ride talking to my new friend. We talked, laughed, and swapped stories. It turns out that those tattoos on their flanks are actually these things called "Cutie Marks." They are these things that appear when the find out what their special talent is. Her cutie mark represented magic. She showed me. Even though I felt slightly uncomfortable that I was looking at a pony butt, but it was interesting. Anyway, enough with the sugar coated stuff. Let's get back to the story. EEEEEE A loud sound of metal grinding on metal woke me up from my nap. "We're here." I heard Twilight say. "Ah...where are we?" I asked as I wiped my eyes. "Ponyville." Chapter 6 Welcome To Ponyville, Human I think I'm the luckiest person to have ever been alive. Face the facts here, I'm currently a national celebrity on an alien planet. I'm friends with a princess, and I'm going to live in a alien civilization. That is pretty sick right there. Those were the kind of thoughts that were running through my head as I stepped out of the train. The smoke and steam cleared away to reveal the town before me like it was dramatic effect. Ponies walked up and down the long train deck. Through the bussing crowd, I could see the others waiting for us. "Hey! It's that human! He's here!" I heard a female voice shout. Her shout was so loud that it made everyone stop dead in their tracks. No one moved. The only sound that could be heard, was the train whistle. Everyone stated her direction and eventually found out who they were yelling too. Ponies gasped and their eyes widened. They didn't crowd, but they didn't avoid me like I was infected with the rage virus either. Sure they whispered about me and stuff, but it wasn't anything hurtful or mean. I felt awkward about this, so I decided to great the ice. I approached an empty bench and stood I top of it. I cupped my mouth and spoke. "Uhh yeah, it's me. Now here's how it's gonna be for now. I'm going to be staying I this town for the moment. I don't know how long I'm gonna be here for, but I plan to get around with all of you. Just don't treat me any different than you guys treat others. Sooooo yeah. That's all I have to say. Carry on." I jumped down from the bench. Ponies continued onward with their day, but still gave me their share of looks. "Well that was one way to break the ice." Twilight said giving an impressed look. "Meh. Was it really necessary to do that?" I asked. "You thought it was." "Touché. So, how far are we from where we're heading?" "Oh, it's not that far. See that giant tree over there? That's where I live and where you'll stay if if choose to do so." "Wow that is a big aaaaa-" I caught my tongue. "Thatisabigtree." I said quickly. It wasn't that far from where we were currently. It was just around the corner. My stomach grumbled. I just realized that I haven't eaten anything all day. I'm starving and thirsty. "So", I said grabbing my belly, "do you know any good restaurants around-OOf!" Something pink pushed itself between me and Twilight. I stumbled a few steps before catching myself. I turned to see what exactly put him/herself between us. It was a very fluffy pony. She was so fluffy, that I couldn't see a cutie mark. "Oy! What's your deal?" I snapped . She turned to me. Her blank expression creeped me out a little. The fluffy pony suddenly gasped with happiness. She bit onto my shirt gently, making a *nom* sound. I looked at Twilight, confused as much Kanye West was called a gay fish. I mouthed, "Is she alright?" Twilight shrugged. "Ok Fluffle Puff, that's enough." Twilight said. The pony known as Fluffle Puff, let go of my shirt and sped off, making a raspberry sound. I looked at Twilight, who looked back at me. "She does that from time to time." She said. "Ok then, moving on. So anyway, do you know a good spot to eat? I just realized that I haven't eaten anything all day." "I do know a good place not far from here. We can eat there with the others." Twilight said with a bit of enthusiasm at her idea. We reached the tree house. It was tall. It had windows in the tree and it even had a balcony with a telescope on it. A giant bees nest hung on a branch by a window. The bees flew to a for around the nest in a figure eight motion. Twilight pushed open the door and invited me inside. I stepped inside to check the ace out. There were books. Lots and lots of books. The whole sir half wall of the tree was lined with shelves of books that were carved into the tree. The only other way through was a stair case that led upwards. "Nice digs." I complimented. "Thank you." Twilight replied. "So what are you, a librarian or something?" I asked. "As a matter of fact, I am." She said with a smile. She trotted to the stair case and held a hoof out in front of her. "After you." She said . I climbed up the stair case to reveal a bed and a little dog bed with a pillow in it in the corner. "Oh, you have a dog?" I asked. "Joel loves to meet new dogs." "No I don't. I have an owl though." "You have an owl? Neato!" I said. I looked at the bed and pointed at it. "Then who's bed is that?" I asked. She looked at it and giggled. "That's not a dog bed, that's for my assistant, Spike." She said. "In fact, I believe he's upstairs right now. Want to meet him?" "Sure. Why not?" I said shrugging my shoulders. We stepped into this large hole in the wall that led upwards. We followed it, and it led to a lather room. It had books, chalkboards, chemistry equipment, and a bunch of other things. It had a door that led to the balcony that I saw outside. This must be her study. It's a pretty nice set up. Very clean and organized. I saw something is the chair right in front of the desk. It was small, purple, and it had a green spine like formation of scales on its back that reached it's tail. I was going to ask if it was a stuffed animal or something, but then I noticed that it was breathing. Whatever it was, it was asleep. Its head was down on the desk. It made a snorting sound before saying, "Why yes Rarity, I would love to marry you." I snickered. Twilight nudged my shoulder playfully, giving me a look that said, "Come on, give him a break." Twilight slowly walked up to the sleeping lizard thing. She nudged it gently. "Spiiike. Wake up, sleepy head. We have a guest." She said softly. "Huh? Wha? Oh, hey Twilight." It said. "What did you say?" "We have a guest. Do you remember that alien I told you about?" She asked. It instantly stood up on the seat and looked at me. Its eyes widened as mine did. I'm not joking when I say this, but it was a dragon! A real life dragon! It was a baby or so I think. It looked like it was. "Woah. You're a dragon!" "Woah. "You're a human!" He said back. We both approached each other slowly. I reached a hand for a handshake. "The names, Trevor." I said. He shook my hand. The texture of his scales my fleshy skin was like having a cheese grater slowly rubbing itself in my hand. It makes you cringe, but it's not painful. Spike said hello and introduced himself. He put his claw down to his side. He peered at me as I gawked at him. "I've heard about what you did to Twilight. If you do that again, we're gonna have a problem, kapeesh?" Spike said. "Spike, I told you that it's fine. We made up." Twilight interjected. "How did you get out of the mirror without anypony noticing?" Spike asked. I was confused at this. What was he talking about? What mirror? Twilight said that she has seen Humans before. Could it be that they are connected somehow? "Mirror?" I asked. "Dude, I got here by falling into a hole. I don't know what you're talking about. I mean, what does a mirror have to do with getting me here?" "It's a long story." Twilight said. "But that doesn't matter right now. Why don't we get going and meet the others at lunch?" "Aight. Let's get to it." I said. Twilight smiled at left the room. *squee* I stopped. I looked around to see what made that noise. It was a squeaking sound of some kind, like when a dog is using a squeaky toy. I looked at my foot to see if I stepped on a mouse or something. Nope, no mouse there. "Da fu?" I said to myself. I shook my head and made my way downstairs. I saw Twilight and Spike at the door. I made my way down the stairs, jumping off of the fourth to last step. "Alrighty, let's get going. Say Twilight, do you have mice?" I asked. "No. Why do you ask?" "Meh. Just curious." ************** "It's been two days sense the disappearance of fifteen year old, Trevor White." The T.V blared. "The last sign of Trevor was found twelve hours ago, when park rangers, discover two dead wolves. One was shot in the head. The other, was brutally stomped on." Trevor's family was gathered around the television. His mom had trails of dried eyeliner lining down her cheeks. His younger sister Wendy, was on the verge of tears. His older brother Chad, stared out into space. A tear escaped his right eye as he cried in pain on the inside. His father, had the worst of it. He sat on the couch. He was drunk. The couch stank of cheap beer. He had his head buried into his hands. He got up and began to walk to the kitchen to grab another beer. Chad got up and walked over to him. Chad closed the door behind him so it was just them. "Dad? We uh...we need to talk." Chad said. "It's all my fault." Trevor's father mumbled. "Hey. It's not your fault." Chad interjected. He couldn't take it. He dropped his freshly opened beer onto the floor. Alcohol gushed from the can, and onto the tile. "It's all my fault!" He shouted. "He is out there! Trevor is out there! He is scared and alone! It's all my fault!" "Hey! Hey! It's not your fault! You've done all you could. Plus, he's not out there alone. Joel is out there with him! With the two of the combined, I bet you that they are on their way home right now." "Easy for you to say." He said, quieting down. "You weren't the one telling him what to do." "Hey, listen to me!" Chad grabbed his face so he can look him in the eyes. "You taught him how to hunt. He got that huge ass buck two years ago! Do you remember that?" Chad asked. Trevor's dad nodded in response. He was so proud of Trevor that day. The buck was moving to. Killed it in motion. For such a quiet and innocent kid, he had skill when it came to hunting and taking care of himself. "I've seen some fighters back in Afghan. I know a fighter when I see one. Trevor's a fighter, dad. He has been sense the day he was born. You know that!" Chad said, jabbing a finger at his chest. Trevor's dad hugged Chad tightly. Chad patted him on the shoulder. "You're right. You're right." He said. "They are going to find him." Chad said. He brought his face to his. "The WILL find him." ***************** "And then you shot me with your fancy magic." I said, pointing my fork at Twilight. Twilight blushed, but had a small smile on her face. "But we made up. Now we're good." I finished as I took another bite of my salad. I've been eating at this place called, "The Food Barn." Just as I predicted, they are all vegetarians. I haven't seen a hamburger filled with meat ever sense I got here. None of the things on the menu seemed appetizing; so I just got a Julius Salad, which was a Ceasar Salad. I was eating with everyone, except for Big Mac and Applebloom. Joel lied underneath me as I rubbed the top of his head. They've giving a tour around ponyville. I've personally met the mare. She sounds strangely similar to Spike. It's like there was a voice actor for both of them. Anyway, I met all sorts of interesting characters in this town. I met this one pony named Vinyl Scratch ok aka DJPon3. She is a dubstep artist. They don't call it dubstep here. They call it "Wubstep." Vinyl lives with her best friend Octavia, who is a cello player up in Canterlot. She all fancy, while Vinyl is this wild party animal. It's truly ironic. I met this couple named as Lyra and Bon Bon too live in the same house together. didn't get to know them, but I saw Lyra gawk at me when she payed eyes on me, like I was a celebrity. Come to think of it, I am somewhat of a celebrity. Rainbow lives up in this mansion completely made out of cloud. I asked how it was even physically possible to make a mansion, not alone live in it. She said that Pegasus's can walk on and make physical contact with clouds. She participated in all of these competitions and got loaded with money. Pinkie Pie lives in the attic of Sugar Cube Corner, which was a bakery. She claims to be a really good baker, especially in cupcakes. I gotta try one of hers sometime. Rarity lived in this large building that looked like a carousal, he see the name, Carousal Boutique. She lived with her younger sister, Sweetiebelle. Rarity told me how Sweetiebelle and her friends are in this club called the Cutiemark Crusaders. They went around doing all of this crazy stuff to get their cutiemarks. I didn't see Fluttershys or Applejacks place, because they were to far from town, and I was starving. I'll check them out tomorrow. I gotta see what to do when it comes to whatever I'm doing tomorrow. "But hey, enough about us. We told you all about us. What about you? Tell us about your life." Flutter shy said quietly. I sat back and thought about what to say. "Do you want an honest answer?" They all looked at each other with confused looks. "Why wouldn't we?" Rarity asked. "Well...I didn't really get around. I was kinda shy. It wasn't that I had problems talking to other people. It was that mostly, that I had nothing to say. I wouldn't say that I was a complete loner, but I wasn't exactly Mr.Popular back home either." "Did you have a special somepony?" Rarity asked. I knew what she meant. "Well no. I mean I had a few girls that I have my eye on, but I was pretty out of their league. You see, your world is pretty different from mine. The main way to score, required a few things." I held out a finger to number off each thing. "Popularity, attractive features, strength, speed, agility, and money." I said numbering them off. They all looked at each other. "Surely that can't be true." Applejack said. "Oh, but it is." I interjected. "If you lack at least three of them, your chances a not as big to get in a relationships. I on the other hand, lack most of them if not all of them." "But when you like somepony, what matters is on the inside." Fluttershy objected. "Well sistah, not in my world." "I'm sorry, but I'm gonna have to disagree with your statement in your self image." Twilight said. "You are a pretty cool human. You have just as much potential as anypony else. You just don't know how to approach a girl." "Wanna know a fun fact?" I asked with a smile. "I'm the only human on this planet. There isn't a single human for untold distances." I picked up my water and began to drink. "Then why don't you try to date a pony, darling?" Rarity asked. My eyes widened. I nearly gagged on my water. I felt water travel down my air pipe and I began a coughing fit. "Jeez Trevor. Are you alright?" Rainbow asked. I waved a hand. "Yeah...*cough* I'm fine*cough*" I struggled to speak. "I'd rather *cough* steer away from that." Rainbow Dash shrugged. "Well, I think we should head off now." Applejack said. "I'll pay for it." Rarity said. We all thanked her. "So Trevor, where are you staying?" Twilight asked. I let the question roll around in my head. "I think it will be best to go with Applejack. So she can show me what to do tomorrow. Whatever it is, I can do. Whenever to help out." They all nodded. The ponies all began to go their separate ways. We said our goodbyes. "Well Trevor, you best follow me." Applejack said. I nodded. I put holsters on, and put my guns inside. "Come on, Joel." I said, and Joel followed us. It was cool to walk around. None of these ponies never seen a gun before; so I could walk around with them freely and feel like a soldier or something. "You never did say what those are for." Applejack said, pointing to my guns. "They are for sport in ways." I said. "What kind of sport?" "Oh well, you know..." My eyes looked for something to steer the conversation with. I saw a store that said, "B Flats Instrument Shop." "What's over there?" I asked as I began to speed walk over to the shop. I looked at the shop as I got closer to it. The logo was a bass clef. The letters had a jazz style to it. Both doors to the shop had a guitar, a set of drums, and a saxophone. I pushed open both doors. Instruments of all sorts were in rows. You have you flutes, saxophones, pianos, drums, anything you can think of was in there! "Woah nelly." I said in awe. "Good afternoon." I heard a voice toward the back say. A tall and slender pony came from behind the counter. He was grey with black spiky hair. He wore a pair of red glasses that were in the shapes of stars. He held a bottle of the liquid to clean a trumpet with in his hoof. He was a pegasus. He began to fly up to put the bottle away. That was, until he saw me. His eyes widened and he dropped the bottle. "Ohhh...hi." He said in a surprised tone. I waved back. "Hi." I said back. He snapped out of his trance. "Oh I'm sorry. It's just that I wast expecting to have a human in my shop so soon. Not that I have anything against your species. It's just unexpected is all." "Not a problem." "Well, in that case", he leaned on the counter. "Welcome to B Flats Instrument shop! I'm B Flat. You can call me B for short. So, what can I do for ya?" "I'm just taking a look around." "Feel free." He said with a grin. "Trevor. What in the hay are you doing?" I heard Applejack say behind me. She had just walked through the door. "I just wanted to see what instruments are in here." I sad innocently, as I looked around. I suddenly stopped moving when I saw an acoustic guitar. I walked over to it. "Aw no way! You guys have guitars here?!" I said excited. I hurried over to the guitar. I felt like a kid finding the Christmas presents in the closet. "You like?" B Flat asked. "Do I like? I love! I really like playing the guitar." I said back. "I didn't expect you to have guitars, because y'all have hooves and it would be nearly impossible to play." "Are you kidding? Boy, I can play the banjo with one hoof with my eyes closed." Applejack said. "Can you play?" B Flat asked. I smiled with anticipation. "Can I play? You bet it that I can play." I grabbed the guitar and looked at B Flat. "May I?" I asked B Flat, excited. "By all means." A devilish smile broke out on my face. I placed the guitar on my lap. I took a deep breath before I began to play one of my favorite songs, Enter Sandman by Metallica. (A couple of epic minuets later) Applejack and B Flat stood there in udder shock. Applejacks mouth hung so low, I could fit a beach all inside! "Wow....That.Was.Amazing!" B Flat exclaimed. I couldn't help but smile. "Hey, I'll tell you what. You can have that guitar on the house, if you can teach the ponies around here your skills, we could make some serious bits around here! How does that sound?" "Sounds good to me. When can I start?" I asked. "How about next week? That is if you are gonna be around for that long." "Sounds like a plan." I smiled. Applejack and I walked out of the shop. The sun was setting and ponies were beginning to head back home for the night. The sky was a bright orange and the temperature was just right. "Hey thanks for the guitar!" I shouted. "No problem! See ya later!" B Flat shouted back. Applejack and I walked out of ponyville. We made small talk. Like what she did what I did before I got here. She also says that she is this thing called, " The Element of Honesty", which I have no clue what that is about. Maybe it's a religion? I don't know. "I don't understand how you didn't get around that much back home. You seem like a pretty cool guy. You play the guitar really well, not to mention your funny, and selfless." "Meh. Like I said, I'm a shy fella. Plus, I didn't have much luck with relationships." "And like Rarity said, why don't you try dating another pony?" She asked. I tried to think of a polite and honest way to say it. I couldn't really think of one at the moment so I just sent out with it. "Well that is not gonna work. You see back on Earth, there were ponies. Not like you guys. These were far less intelligent. All they do is eat, sleep, and do their business wherever they want. There were no species as intelligent as us. It was only us. Therefor, human only went with other humans. If a human were to have any kind of affectionate relationship with anything other living thing, is considered taboo and illegal. Plus, our chromosomes won't add up with anything else, so theoretically if a baby was attempted, it would die or it wouldn't live a long life." Applejack stared at me, then at the ground. I couldn't tell if she was offended in anyway. Just in case, I tried to clear up somethings. "Not that your kind isn't intelligent or anything. Your species are way more advanced than any other species I've encountered. Not to mention that you live in this utopian society, in which human I don't think will be able to achieve. It's just that if I date anything else other than a human, I think I'll get a feeling of guilt or shame." "But if you think about it, we are just as intelligent as you guys are. We never know if our chromosomes would match of not. My guess is that it is possible." "I know but still, I'd rather stick to humans." I said, looking ahead. "Alright, suite yourself." Applejack said. We came to the entrance of a large farmland. I could see the house that they brought me to. I could also see a barn and a orchard in the distance. It was open and spacey. "Well, here we are. Sweet Apple Acres." Applejack announced with pride. We walked over to the farmhouse. Applejack opened the door for me and I stepped inside. The smell if apple pie filled my senses. I saw the table where they held me down on. The memories were coming back like videos playing in my head. "Hey y'all! Trevor's here! He'll be staying with us tonight!" Applejack called. "Trevor!" I heard a voice call from upstairs. The rapid sound of small hooves in wooden floor could be heard descending the steps. A small yellow head poked out. It was for sure Applebloom. Her eyes lit up with happiness and ran over to me. I knelt down to rub her head, but instead she embraced me in a big hug. I went with it and hugged her back. "I'm so glad your here! We are gonna have the best time! Come on, you can help us get our cutiemarks!" She saw Joel, and her happiness level reached over 9000. "Hey boy!" She greeted Joel. Joel barked and licked her face till her face was covered in slobber. She giggled at this. I couldn't help but join her. It was just soon freaking cute! "Sorry Applebloom, not now. I have to show what Trevor here has to do for tomorrow." "Awwww." Applebloom whined, disappointed. "Maybe if I finish, maybe we can for a little bit?" I asked, shrugging my shoulders. "If we do, then yes." Applejack said. "Yay!" Applebloom cheered. At that moment, Applebloom raced up the stairs. I giggled at the adorableness. She was so cute when she was happy! "Well we have leftovers in the fridge. Help yourself." Applejack said. "Oh hey! While you are eating, we can discuss what you can help with, so you can crusade with the crusaders." "Oh ok." I said. I ate homemade apple porridge at the table while we discussed what I was gonna do tomorrow. I was basically going to be the cashier. She gave me a rundown of the prices and everything that was being sold. It seemed easy enough. When I was done with dinner, awe both ate a piece of apple pie with cream on top of it. "Well, have fun." Applejack said. I nodded and headed up the staircase. I found Applebloom in her room with two other ponies. One was orange with messy purple hair, as if it was helmet hair. The other, was white with pink and purple hair that curled in front of her face. They all looked at me. Their eyes widened. "Woaaah!" The orange one exclaimed. "You weren't kidding, Applebloom!" "Girls, I would like y'all to meet Trevor, the one and only human in Equestria!" Applebloom announced like I was an artifact or a performance. "Hi there. I'm Scootaloo." The orange pony said. "And I'm Sweetiebelle." The other said. "And we are.......", They all said "THE CUTIEMARK CRUSADERS!" They shouted in perfect unison. "Hey keep it down in there!" An elderly voice shouted from the end of the hall. "Some ponies are trying to sleep!" They instantly hushed. We talked about what they could do to get their cutiemarks. The whole group was going to help. So they said things like, selling, making, brewing, baking, and so on. They were pretty determined to get their cutiemarks. They were gonna be busy tomorrow. We didn't do much other than talk. After fifteen minuets, I heard Applejack call my name. I told hem goodnight as they got ready to turn in for the night. I crept down the floor, trying not to make the floor boards creak beneath. One step, and I could be yelled at by that old pony. I lowered one foot to the floor. *creak* I lifted my foot. I didn't breath. I didn't hear anything. No sign of an angry pony. I was so close. I looked behind me. I only took five steps. There were roughly twenty five more to go. Screw it." I thought. I began to creep quickly down the hall. *creak creak creak creeeaaaak creak* I made it to the her room and shut the door behind me. "Took you long enough." Applejack said with a grin, "Whatever. So why did you call me?" I asked. "I wanted to tell you that we don't have a spare bed. Our couch is too small and I have the largest bed." "I see where this is going." I said with a sarcastic smile. "Eyup. We're gonna be bunk mates." She said. She patted the spot next to her as if I was a dog. "Well, I have to shower or something." I said nervously. "If you want angry Granny Smith, be my guest." I hung my head. I knew there was no way out of this. I took off my shoes and got in the bed opposite of her. She looked at me like I had gone insane. I gave her a pleading look. "What?" I protested innocently. "What are you doing?" She asked. "I'm lying down." I said. "I don't want your bottom fingers in my face." She said. "First of all, they are called toes. Second of all, wouldn't it be awkward?" I asked ,raising an eyebrow. "Oh come on. Get your mind out of the mud. It's a friend thing." Applejack said with disbelief. I got up and laird down correctly. Right next to her. I just looked up at the ceiling. She looked at me and chuckled. "You're that uncomfortable?" She asked with a smirk. I looked over to her and nodded slowly. "Well, it's either this, or the freezing couch. The choice is yours." I guess this wasn't that bad. It seemed alright. Maybe Im being to dramatic. I guess I'll live. "Nah, I'm fine." I said. He expression loosened. She smiled. "Goodnight, Trevor." She said. Applejack turned of and turned off the light. Darkness swallowed us both. The only light was the moonlight from outside that blanketed the floor. I turned and closed my eyes. "Goodnight....*yawn* Applejack. See you in the morning." ************** 16 HOURS LATER "No! Listen to me! I had nothing to do with this!" I yelled as I was being dragged into the darkness of the cave before me. Glass and rubble shuffled and moved as I was dragged. I tried to squirm free, but there was no use. They hauled me to me feet once in front of the cave. A guard punched me hard in the back. I flew forward as pain shot throughout my back. I landed on the cold rock of the cave. I got up instantly, and charged for the doorway. I was kicked strait in the chest. I hit the ground hard. Everything was a blur, but I could see my friends being held back as they tried to save me. "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" The booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer. Chapter 7 The West Shall Burn"A hero is no braver than an ordinary man, but he is brave five minutes longer." -Ralph Emerson "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" The booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer. ***************** 12 HOURS EARLIER Twilight loomed over me as I was strapped to an operating table. With a bone saw being held by her magic, she slowly lowered the saw to my arm. I didn't even struggle. I didn't even flinch. "Now...let's get to know you better." She giggled. Her wide eyes staring into the very pits of my soul. Her face was the face of evil and insanity. Her smile only grew larger. So large that her lips began to bleed. "Oh please." I said annoyed. Suddenly, the straps gave out. Twilight stepped back in surprise and fear. I stood up, towering over her. Her expression of fear was quickly diminished and turned into a sneer. "You think just because your free, means that you're safe? Well you're wrong! I shall have you bleed every last drop until there is not a drop left to drip! You shall watch me give you an agonizing death! YOU WILL D-" She was interrupted by me grabbing her head, dragging her over to the table, and beginning to smash her head against the table. I did it again and again. There was no point to fear her now. She was omega and I am the Alpha. She's Loki and I'm the Hulk. I'm Beowulf and she's Grendle. I'm stronger than her. I slammed her head one last time before letting her fall to the floor. I turned and began to walk away. "I'm done with that shit." I mumbled to myself. *********** "Hey Trevor, wake up." I felt something shake my arm. My eyes fluttered open. I saw Applejack shaking me, and giving me a worried look. "Hey...are you alright? You seem to have been having a bad dream." She said. I sat up, rubbing my eyes. I yawned. "Yeah...I'm fine." I heard hoof steps in the hall coming our way. An old pony was walking by when she saw us both in bed. She stared at us. I looked at Applejack, who had a look of pure embarrassment on her face. Her cheeks looked like she had tomatoes or apples implanted in her cheeks. They were that red. "Of course this has to happen." I thought to myself. "Ah Applejack, I didn't know you had a thing for aliens. Meh, whatever bobs your apple." Oh my god. "Granny Smith! This isn't what it looks like!" She nervously. "We had to share this bed! We have nothing between us! I would never do something like that. Not that he's not bad looking or anything!" "Yes, exactly! Wait, WHAT THE FU-" I yelled before I fell off of the side of the bed. "I was just kidding." Granny Smith said, with an eyebrow raised. I groaned not only in slight pain, but in disbelief. I clamped a hand down on the bed, and pull myself up. "What the hell just happened." I groaned. I saw Applejacks mouth was hung down to the bed. It was literally touching the freaking bed. Granny Smith was gone, obviously leaving to avoid the awkwardness of this little situation. "Well that's a wake up call." I said as I hopped onto the bed. "Uhhh yeah." Applejack said. "Yes it was." "So what did you say about me being-" I was interrupted as Applejack sped out of the room. I sat there, utterly confused. I tried to comprehend what just happened, but I couldn't. What did she mean exactly by what she said when I wasn't that bad looking. It was probably to take off the offense that she wouldn't date me. Not that I don't care or anything. I'm just saying that's probably how it went down. I got up and looked for the bathroom. I found it and shut the door, locking it in the process. The shower shorter as expected. I guess it isn't that big of a deal. I turned on the shower and I was greeted with a loud CREEAK. Water began to rain from the shower head. It sounded like a jackhammer on metal. Wow, when Applejack said that it was loud, she wasn't kidding! I got undressed and stepped in. "Hey Trevor, don't be in there for too long. We leave in an hour and were gonna eat breakfast soon." I heard Applejack say from the other side of the door. "Yeah, sure." I yelled back. I took a quick shower, got dressed, and made my way down the stairs. Applejack, the Crusaders, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were all at the table. There was an empty seat with a plate of pancakes and apple slices on the counter. I took it and brought it over to the table. I sat next to Applejack and Applebloom. "Hello Trevor, nice of you to join us." Big Mac said. "Yeah, I'm glad to join in." There was an awkward silence in the kitchen. I looked over at Applejack, who had a look of confusion, as if she was trying to break the ice. "Why is it so quiet?" Scootaloo whispered to Applebloom. "I don't know." She whispered back. "I just wanna say that it wasn't what it looked like up there. I swear." I said, taking the choice of breaking the thick ice. "Yes, we understand." Granny Smith said. Bark! Bark! I heard barks coming from outside. I heard Joel's bark as well as another dogs yipping, I looked out the window to see Joel playing with a smaller brown and white dog. "That your dog?" I asked as I ate my pancake. "Eyup. That right there, is Winona." Big Mac said. "I see." I said. I didn't bother talking. I just ate my breakfast. Fifteen minuets later, we were ready to get going. I got my shoes on and called for Joel. He came and was at my side. Applejack grabbed her hat and was also ready to head out. "We're gonna get going. Come on, Crusaders. Thanks for breakfast." Applejack said. "Yeah, thanks." I said. We walked for ten minuets, watching the sun going higher and higher. We reached the train to see the others either just getting there, or waiting. The whistle blew and the conductor yelled, "ALL ABORAD!" "Alright, let's go crusaders!" I said. "Yeah! Cutiemark Crusaders, sales ponies!" The all shouted and ran aboard the train. Applejack, Joel, and I walked up to the train. The conductor looked at Joel, and then at me. He stepped aside. "Your tickets have been taken care of. Welcome aboard." He said. We entered the train. We found a spot near our friends, and sat down. Joel lied down on his belly and began to fall asleep. I sat next to Applejack, who had trouble looking at me in the eye. It was the same awkwardness all over again. "I know what you meant." I said. Her expression turned to both surprise and fear. "You do?" She asked. "When you said that I wasn't bad looking, I get it. It was only to ease the situation. I knew what you meant. There's no need to have this be in our way still." I said looking at her. Her expression loosened. It turned to a nervous smile. She rubbed the back of her head. "Are you alright?" I asked. "Oh, yeah. Just a little embarrassed." She said with a laugh. "No need to be. That's behind us now. No need to worry." I said, comforting her. "Worry about what!?" A pink blur zipped right between us. I flinched instantly. It was Pinkie and her randomness. Pinkie had a look of curiosity and a look to get any kind of gossip. I let my breathing ease until I spoke again. "Uh nothing. Nothing at all." I said quickly. Applejack nodded with me. Pinkie shrugged and her head zipped back in the same blur. "I'm gonna go." I said with a smile. She waved me away, also wearing a smile. I walked at my friends. I wanted to talk to each of them personally. I looked over at Fluttershy, who was lying down, humming to herself. I walked over to the butter yellow pegasus. I sat down next to her. She jumped, but eased when she saw me. "Oh, hello Trevor. How are you?" She asked "Great. My leg is still a little sore, but other than that, I'm golden." That's nice." She said with a smile. "So, you are an animal caretaker. Is that correct?" I asked. "Why yes. I don't just take care of dogs and cats, but beavers, bears, turtles, and so much more." She said proudly. "A bear?! That's insane! You gotta be kidding." I said in disbelief. "Oh yes. I have a bear that lives with me, right now." She said. "How do you do it?" I asked, curiously. "How do you keep a bear under control?" "It's all in the stare." "The stare? Care to explain this stare?" I asked. She told me this story how she discovered that she has a gif with animals. She also said how she uses this stare for disobeying animals. It makes the animals go on auto pilot or something. I was kinda like a mind control ability. She only uses it when she has to, not for herself. "Can you do me?" I asked. "Oh no no no. I never use it on my friends." She said, shaking her head. "Pleeeeeaaase?" I asked, putting my hands together. "Just once, to see if this is true." "Oh alright." She said Fluttershy sat up. She hung her head low, letting her long pink hair hang in front of her eyes. I looked at her confused. I reached over to touch her, but her head snapped up to reveal a pair of wide eyes. I jumped back in surprise. Her eyes grew bigger, while I felt weaker. Her eyes seemed to change shape. They grew larger in shape and stretched around me. Then, the giant pair of eyes imploded, and I blacked out. When I came to, I found that I had a glass of water in my hand. I looked over to Fluttershy, who also had a glass of water! "You got some water for the both of us." She said. I stared at her, then at the water, then back at her. "Why don't I remember?" I asked. "I don't know. It's a effect that the stare has. I hope you don't mind. I don't want it to be intimidating or anything." She said, worriedly. "No no. I think it's pretty cool. I don't mind at all." I said putting a hand up. We rode on that train for roughly an hour. I've spent most of my time talking to each of my friends, so I can have one on one bonding and stuff. Soon the plant life disappeared and it all turned into desert wasteland. The same desert Joel and I found ourselves in. I saw the orchard that we met Applebloom in. In the distance, I could see a town. I couldn't make out much of it. It was obviously Appaloosa. As we got closer, I could see the kind of ponyfolk that live in the town. Cowboy and cowgirl type of style. The down did in fact look like it came strait out of a western movie. I could see the train station getting closer and closer. By this time, I was ready to move out. I had all of my stuff with me, including my guns. I seriously doubt that I would need them though. The train came to a halt once it was I front of the station. The doors opened and ponies began to get off of the train. I followed Rainbow Dash out with Joel behind me, already panting. The warm desert air greeted me as I left the train. The hot sun was beating down upon us all. Through the crowd I could see Applejack talking to some stallion. He too had a whole cowboy getup. He wore a coyboy hat. He was a darker yellow. His cutiemark, seemed to be a plain red apple. "Who is that? Her boyfriend or something?" I thought. Applejack spotted me, and waved me over. I made my way through the crowd over to them. "Trevor, I would like you to meet my cousin, Braeburn. Braeburn, this is Trevor and Joel." "Howdy, Human. Nice to meetcha, and welcome to Aaapaaalooosa!" He said out loud as he stood on his hind legs with such enthusiasm. "It's nice to meet you too, and I'm glad to be here." I said back. "Perfect! Now, if y'all follow me, I'll show ya how you can help." He said as he walked away. Braeburn led us through the western town. Stands lined up and down, with ponies selling all kinds of things. When I mean all kinds of things, I mean apple wise. Anything you can eat, drink, or use was related to apples. Apples, apple juice, apple cider, chocolate covered apples, and apple pies. I can go on for hours. Braeburn led me to a large stand. Items were stocked on the counters and inside the stand. I sat down on the chair behind the counter. I found a large box that was called a bit box. There were a couple dozen bits already inside. Braeburn gave me a rundown of what things costed and how to give change back. "Look. Your first customer." Twilight said. A red pony approached the counter. He had a small bag of bits. He dropped the bag of bits on the counter. "Good day. Can I get two bottles of apple cider, and a chocolate dipped apple?" He asked. "Eyep, that would make eight bits." I said I leaned back to grab the things he requested, while he counted out his bits. "Aight, here you go." I said. "Thanks." He said. He was about to wall away, but stopped in mid motion. "Say, how is it here so far?" He asked. I looked at him. "Not to bad. Not that bad at all. I like it here, but I don't plan on staying here for long. I plan on going home soon once they find that hole." I said "Ah, I see. Say, do you think I could have an autograph? It's not everyday you get one from an extraterrestrial being." "Yeah, sure! Sure thing. Do you have paper and a pen?" He whipped out a piece of paper and quill. I signed the paper in the fanciest cursive I ever wrote. Trevor, white Is best alien :P Is what I wrote. I gave it back to him. He laughed at it. "Thank you." He said, still chuckling; and walked away. I looked at my friends who gave their, "Not bad" looks. "I got this." I said. As time passed by, more ponies came by. They always asked something about me, or an autograph. Luckily, this didn't affect the others ponies sales. Like I asked, I wanted to be treated equally and apparently, the spread like wildfire. I like that. That's how I won't get in the hot water. 4 HOURS LATER "Ok that will be twenty bits, please." I said. The blue mare picked out her bits from her beg while her a little colt was poking her. "Mama, what are those things in the sky?" He asked. "Just birds, hon." She said. "Ok, there you go." "Those don't look like birds, Mama. They look like angles!" He said. "I told you, they are birds." She said as she began to walk away. "See? Birdssss.. What are those!?" She asked aloud. Ponies began to look where she was pointing. Instantly, ponies began to form panicked expressions on their faces, and began to panic. Concerned, I hopped the counter and stepped into the sun. Looking at they were looking. My eyes widened in surprise and fear. This CAN NOT be good! It was a giant flock of...demons?! They had to be demons from the depths of hell! They had to be! They were large humanoids with giant bat like wings. The clothes they wore were ragged and torn. Each of their hair took the shape of flames. The worst part, was the fact they were flying right toward us! But wait, what are those things riding them? Are those....people?! Yes! It was people riding them! What was going in?! "What in the fuuuuu." Suddenly, dust around me erupted as fire rained down from above. Instantly, ponies began to panic. They all began to scatter like ants. More dust was raised from the ground. I had trouble seeing my way through the crowd. Something suddenly hit me in the side hard. I stumbled back and hit the counter of my stand. "Twilight! Applejack! Rarity! Anyone!" I yelled over the screaming. Something hit me again and I fell over the counter and landed on the other side. I smacked into the ground hard on my left shoulder. I groaned in pain. I looked around me to find my guns. Pofft! The wood of the counter exploded into splinters and pieces of wood. I saw a hole blown into the counter the size of a tennis ball! Pofft pofft pofft! A line of fireballs broke through the wood and we're coming strait for me! I scurried back instantly. I hit the other end of the counter. The fire was getting closer! "Jesus!" I screamed as I curled into a ball. I was showered in splinters and wood chips as I screamed for help. A loud snap came from above. I looked up, only to see the ceiling falling down. I covered my face and closed my eyes. "SON OF A BITCH!" Was all I yelled before the ceiling hit the ground. I opened my eyes. The ceiling was leaning on the counter, giving me enough room to crawl out form underneath. I kicked it off instead. The fireballs have stopped. The whole stand was demolished! Destroyed like it was gunned down by machine guns! I grabbed my guns that were buried under a heap of wood. I got my rifle out and had my magnum locked and loaded. I hopped the counter with my gun in hand. I ran out into the open. All around me, ponies ran past me and were in sheer terror. Ponies bumped into me trying to get away. Bark! Bark! I turned around. I saw Joel standing on top of a heap of destroyed boxes. I ran to him as he did to me. "Come on, Joel!" I yelled as I ran up the street, Joel followed me with a bark. I ran up the street. Already, buildings were in fire or were destroyed. I began to panic, but I heard a yell for help. My head turned to see the blue mare yelling for help and was sobbing at the same time. I ran to her at full speed, skidding to a stop once I reached her. "What is it?!" I asked sternly. "Please! It's my son! He ran inside trying to save his father! I tried to stop him, but I couldn't see through the smoke! Please! Please get them out of there!" I took off my flannel shirt and wrapped it around my mouth like it was a bandana. I cocked my rifle. "I'll do what I can." I said with determination. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" She said, still crying. "Have Joel watch you. Get to the train station! I'll meet you there." I said. She nodded and began to run off. I pointed at her. "Joel, go!" I yelled. He barked in reply and ran after her. I turned around and entered the pitch black smoke. The roar of the fire was I could hear when I stepped in. The smoked burned my eyes like bees were stinging my eyes. Through the smoke, I could see a stair case. I ran to it, nearly tripping on the large pieces of ceiling falling down from above. I grabbed the railing, and hauled myself up the stairs. "Hello! Is there anypony up here!" I shouted. I put the rifle up to my shoulder. I sped down the hall, looking into each room. Each room had no pony inside. That was until I turned the corner. I saw the small colt throwing himself at the door. He was in a state of hysteria. He was crying so hard. He was coughing like he was ill. He saw me and ran over to me. "My Pa is in there!" He cried as he pointed at the door. "Help...*cough* him!" I ran by him and approached the door. I reached a foot back, and launched it at the door. My foot slammed into the door. A loud crack could be heard. Pain shot up my leg as I realized that it was my bitten leg, but I didn't care. What I cared about, was getting this kids dad out! I reached back again, and kicked again. There was another crack, louder this time. I brought my foot back up, and shot it forward. Crack! Thump! The door gave away from the final kick. It slammed into the ground. Dust and embers exploded like fireworks in front of me. "Stay here!" I yelled. "Hurry!" He yelled coughing. I jumped inside. The smoke has cleared away, but it was still heavy. I looked around frantically, I saw him lying on the bed, he wasn't moving. "Ah shit." I said in disbelief. "Ah brother! Nice of you to drop in!" I heard a voice say from behind me. I turned around. A held the gun to my shoulder. I gasped. Two humans stood before me. They were both males. They both wore bandanas and goggles. They both wore protective and thick clothing. That wasn't even the worst part. What was odd was their eyes. Their eyes were glowing green! They swirled in a constant circle like it was hypnotism. "Who are you?!" I yelled. "It's ok. We are you brothers." One said calmly. "Yes. No need to fear." The other said. "Did you do this? " I yelled, pointing at the pony lying on the bed. "Did you do this?!" "No, we didn't. He is still alive fortunately, but not for long." He said. "Yes, we can still get him out. He can still be a slave." "Wait, slave?!" I yelled. "What are you talking about?" "What do you mean? Are you ok?" One asked. "Brother, what's wrong with your eyes?" The other asked. "I'm not you god damn brother!" I growled. "Sweet shimmer, who are you?! Who do you work for?!" "He must be a traitor! Get him!" They both shouted in unison. They both charged. One grabbed for my gun. I pulled the butt of the gun back, and sent it strait for his face. The sickening crack would have made me cringe if I wasn't so alert. He fell back and hit the floor with a grunt. The other threw a punch at me. I turned my head to the side and dodged it, but he sent another one that collided with my face. I stumbled back a few steps. I hit the wall behind me. He sent a kick strait for my chest. I reached out and clamped down on his foot; and pushed. My force stopped most of the blow from doing serious damage. I twisted his foot around, so he would twist around. He twisted as I intended to. I sent an elbow strait for the area behind the knee. It was a direct hit. He buckled down, and grunted in pain. I took the chance. I knelt by him. I gripped his head tightly and slammed it into the wall next to us. It only took two hits to knock him unconscious. A web of cracks has formed on the wall. I threw his head to the side and stood up. I picked up my rifle from the ground. I approached the other boy with a gushing nose. I sent a punch to his face. It him him in the side of the head. He gripped his head in pain. I punched him again in the forehead. He stumbled back a few steps. I raised my bitten foot back, and kicked him square in the chest. The force knocked him off his feet. He hit the weakened floor hard on his back. Creeaaak. A loud creak or moan echoed through the room. CRACK! The floor beneath him gave out, and he fell strait down. He didn't have a chance to scream. He just fell and a crash of breaking wood and glass breaking could be heard from below. "I'm not your bother." I said. I picked the colts dad off of the bed. I carried him in my arms as I exited the room. The small colts was waiting for me. His eyes lit up and we're dripping with tears. "Come on!" I yelled. We ran down the hallway. I stopped at the staircase. I went down with the colt by my side. I jumped the final steps. The smoke was clearing. The door was stair ahead! We ran forward and jumped through the other side. Light filled my vision instantly as if I just jumped into another world. "Ok, follow me!" I yelled. We ran through the crowd of ponies. Fireballs rained down like waves of arrows. "Your mom's over there!" I said, pointing my head in the direction of the train station. Suddenly, a heat so intense, struck me in the shoulder. I yelled in pain. It felt like I was struck by a sludge hammer on fire! "Are you ok?" He asked. "Yes I'm fine!" I said as I continued to run. We made it to the train station to find the mare crying hipster icky and Joel siting in front of her. I hopped the stairs to her. She saw us coming and began to cry from relief. She ran over to us crying. Her tears stained the fur below her eyes to make it a dark blue. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" She cried. I set him down on the ground. "He is out from the smoke." I checked for a pulse. "He's alive, but I don't know how to revive him." I said sternly. "It's ok. I know what to do. Thank you so much!" She said. She jumped up and hugged he tightly. I could feel her tears leak from her eyes and onto my arms. She let go. "Ok look, I'm going to help more ponies out. I need you to tell ponies to get here once you have revived him. Can you both do that?" I asked. The both nodded. "Good. Stay safe." I said. I turned and bolted away, calling Joel to come with me. He barked and ran after me. I hopped the railing and landed on both feet. I couldn't believe the chaos that was already done. Fire was everywhere! Fire of all colors! Red fire, green fire, blue fire, purple fire, and grey fire. It was everywhere! "Trevor!" I heard a voice call. I turned to see the whole group running toward me. They were all terrified. Parity was first to speak. "Trevor darling, are you alright? You have blood on you! You're wearing your shirt like its a mask!" She said afraid. "Don't worry. It's not mine and I just recused some ponies from a burning building." I said back. "Twilight, what the hell is this?!" "It's a long story! We need to talk about this later. Right now, we have to get these ponies out of here get them to the train station. We can use the train to go strait to Canterlot." "Right. I'm on it." I said and ran off. "Wait Trevor, I can find Braeburn!" Applejack yelled. "On it!" ********************* Twilight watched Trevor run away. She hoped that he would be ok. She prayed that every pony would be ok, but one thing bothered her the most. How could this happen? She thought that this was taken care of! ********************* "No! Get off of me!" I heard a yell sound. It was Braeburn voice defiantly. I spotted him over by my demolished stand. He was being held down by two humans or whatever they are. These people were different. Their skin were different colors. Red, green, blue, pink, orange ect. You name it! I ran strait for them. I brought a foot back, and launched it strait into a females chest. She shot back and lied on the ground, gasping for breath. The other human looked at me in both shock and anger. He stood up. "Brother! What are you blaah!" I interrupted him by unsung my magnum as a baton. I struck on one side of the face, then the other. He kneeled before me. I brought it back, and struck him in the side of the head. He lied in his side, out cold. "I'm not you brother!" I yelled. I turned to Braeburn and reached out a hand, in which he took. I pulled him onto his hoofs. He had a expression of relief on his face. "You ok?" I asked "Uhh um ye-yes-yeah, I'm fine." He stuttered "Good, get to the train station. Your cousin and her friends are waiting for you there." I said pointing in the direction of the train. "Ok thank you." He said as he ran off. "No problem! Just trying to he-" I felt hands grab me from under my arms and lift me up and into the air! The loud sound of wings flapping could be heard right behind me. I kicked and screamed, trying to break free. When I looked down, I was already twenty five feet from the ground. "Oh my god!" I yelled. Instantly, my ascensio, into the air grew faster as if on cue. Horrible laughter could be heard behind me. "HELP! SOMEONE HELP!" I shrieked. I hung there as I was being pulled up. There was no use in fighting. Either way I wound die. By now, I was about roughly two hindered feet in the air. Every pony looked like ants and the fires looked like they were caused by a magnifying glass using sun rays. The hands maneuvered me around to face me. I yelled in horror. A huge blue demon with blood red purples was staring back at me. Its hair was coal black. It laughed at my fear. "Die, you filthy traitor." It hissed. And then it let go. I can't tell you what it's like to fall without a strap or anything to hold you. Knowing that you are going to die by splattering on the ground like a bug on a windshield, it was not good feeling. You can only watch your demise come and you can't do anything about it. You can only watch it come. I couldn't tell you how loud I screamed as I fell. I couldn't tell you how I felt when I was grabbing wildly for the thing that would save my life that wouldn't come. I couldn't tell you how it felt to watch the buildings grow larger as I fell further down. "Nonononononono!!" Was all I screamed as I fell. I closed my eyes. I didn't want to watch it happen. "Trevor!" I heard Rainbow Dashes voice yell. Suddenly something grabbed my arms and legs; and something was pushing up against my gut. My head jerk forward and then hung loosely. We slowly came to a stop iin midair.I looked over my shoulder to see Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy holding me in place! "Oh my god! Oh god!" I cried. "Thank you!" "Lower him slowly!" Rainbow Dash commanded. They slowly lowered me to the ground. Then they let go once I was touching the ground. I sat up instantly. I was shaking so bad, I could barley speak. "Th-th-thank-k you thank you." I mumbled. "Are you ok?" Fluttershy asked. "Yeah, I'm ok." I said shaking off the overwhelming sense of terror still inside of me. I hugged each of them tight. "Thank you all so much." I whispered. "No! No! No! Somepony, help me!" I heard a scream above us. The fear was instantly demolished. "I gotta go." I said "We'll go with you." Twilight said. "No. I need all you to round up the remaining ponies and get them on that train. The more doing that, the better. I'll take care of this. You guys go." I explained. They nodded and flew off in separate directions. I got up to my feet. "Ok, where did that come from?" I thought. I heard a scream from above. I looked up to see a clock tower, maybe two or three stories high. Well that solves it. I found a door that led inside. I charged up the stairwell. As I ascended, I could hear a loud thump. As if something was trying to break through. I slowed my pacing to a tip toe. The thumping was right around the corner. I leaked over the corner to see another demon! It was freaking huge and muscular. Yellow as a lemon and it was throwing itself at the door! "Hey, freak!" I yelled. It slowly turned to me. Once it saw me, it let out a monstrous roar. Pits vile breath almost making me want to vomit. "Let's go, ugly." It lunged for me. I ducked down. It soared over me and crashed into the stone wall. I ran to the door and knocked rapidly. "Hey, open up! Lemmin!" I yelled. The door opened up and I fell forward. I hit the ground, and scurried to my feet. I slammed the thick door and locked it. I pressed myself on it. "Hey, thanks." I said to the pony. "You're welcome." She said nervously. I looked over at her. It was a mare. She had bruises all over and her mane was a mess. The real problem was the small object in her arm wrapped in a blue cloth. She had a baby with her. "Some day, ain't it?" I asked, pushing myself hard against the door. "Ok miss, what's your name?" I asked her. Thump! I stumbled forward before clinging my body to the door again. "Uhh...Apple Cinnamon." She said. "Ok. Listen Cinnamon, I need you to listen to me, ok?" "Yes. Ok. I'm all ears." She said hastily. "Ok good. I need you to get back. It's gonna break in. I'm gonna give it a fight. While it's distracted, get out and get to the train station. Do you think you can do that?" I asked her. "Yeah...I-ah think so." "Good. On my three count. One. Two. THREE!" I flung back as the door blew open. The demon steeped through, it's eyes glued to me. I got up and swung a fist strait for his belly. He smacked it away. "Uh oh." I laughed sheepishly. With both fist, he raised then up high and sent them rocketing down. I jumped over to the side. I hit my side hard. I pointed at Cinnamon. "Go! Get outta here! Go!" I yelled. She sped out of the room. The monster turned and roared. It began to stomp after her. I grabbed my rifle. I ran and jumped on his back. I placed my gun right on its neck and pulled as hard as I could. It roared in frustration. It stumbled back as it grabbed for the gun. It got ahold of it, and threw me forward. I flew through the air before hitting the floor. Pain exploded into my whole back. I groaned in pain. I heard loud thumps get closer. I pushed myself off of the ground, only to be kicked forward, towards the railing! My hands hung loosly as I was barely conscious. I threw myself back. I turned to see its large for raised over my face. I yelled as I rolled over. The foot struck nothing but hard concrete. It grunted in anger. It took a swipe at me. I jumped back. It took another swipe. Stinging agony filled my shoulder. I screamed in agony as I was then kicked hard in the chest. I fell back and hit the ground. I slid against the ground and hit the wooden railing. I struggled to breath. The demon charged at me like a rhino. I rolled to the side. It skidded to a halt. I got up and struck him hard in the face. It's head snapped back. I put my rifle on the back of its head and pulled his head strait down as I lifted my knee. It's face collided with my knee and it fell back and lied down on the floor. I got up and walked over to it, catching my breath. I raised my foot, ready to strike. I felt something grab my leg. My vision was suddenly sideways and blurry as I was pulled off my feet. My head slammed into the ground. White flooded my vision and it felt like my head was being torn in two. It pinned me down. It raised a fist back and sent it strait for my face. My vision grew blurry. My face shot back. It pulled my head back to its original spot. It punched me again. Ringing filled my ears. I could feel myself slipping away. It raised its fist back up. I could see the blood dripping off of its knuckle. It smiled a devilish smile at me. It raised both fists to end my life with a final blow. "Get off you him, you varmint!" THWOCK The beast grabbed its head. I got off of me. It turned and roared ferociously. THWOCK! It stumbled back, revealing my savior. It was Cinnamon with my gun. The butt of the gun was dripping with blood.she ran over and gave it to me. I weakly got up. I grabbed it out of her arms. I raised my gun to my shoulder. "Cover your ears." I gurgled. POW! The shot was sent strait into its shoulder. It roared in agony. My ears began to ring like whistles. I cocked it. Cha chuck! POW! His chest exploded with blood. It splattered all around us. It dripped off of my face. It stained my clothes. It dripped off of the walls. It was everywhere. The monster fell over the railing. I could hear it scream until it hit the ground, then it was silence. I let the gun fall lazily to my side. "Sweet Celestia." She whispered. Her voice was shaky and full of fear. "What...what are you doing here?" I gurgled. "I told you to stay there." I spat out blood before she spoke. "I made it to the station. I realized that you haven't came back; so I went back to see if everything was going alright." She said. "Where is that baby?" I asked, turning to her. "Back at the station." She said. "Oh my gosh, you need a doctor, badly." "Yeah, I figured that." I said sarcastically. "Can you walk fine?" She asked. I nodded. "Good. Come on, let's get out of here." She said. I clung to the railing in the way down. Pain was threatening to make me give In any second now. She pushed the door opened and helped me outside. The beaming sun beating down on us both I plopped down onto the ground. I was just so tired. "Hold on. I need a breather." I wheezed. "Come on, we don't have all day." Cinnamon said. I didn't want to keep moving, but she was right. Even though I was in utter agony, I had to keep moving. "Ok. Help me up." She helped my weak body up. "Come on, it's not that far from here." Suddenly a roar shook the ground and everything around us a giant figure landed right I front of us, making dry dirt explode into the air. Before I could react, something hit me hard in the ribs, and I fell over to the side. Screams could be heard. These screams were not if fear, but of pain. Nothing but pain. I got up with my rifle in hand. The dirt has steeled to reveal that monster hunching over Cinnamon! "NOOO!" I shrieked. I cocked my rifle. It turned to me. I pulled the trigger. The recoil sent my wounded shoulder into a pain frenzy. The demons head exploded in a yellow jelly like substance. It fell back from the shot, and hit the ground, never to get up again. I put my rifle on my back as I ran to Cinnamon. She was alive, but she wasn't getting up. I jumped to a halt and knelt beside her. "Jesus, are you alright?" I asked worriedly. At the moment, I noticed the blood on her coat. My stomach churned. I slowly moved her legs to see four stab wounds in her side. "Ah Christ." I moaned. Cinnamon was gasping for breath. She whimpered in pain. It was to much for her. I ran my hands through my hair, thinking up a plan. I took off my shirt that was still tied around my mouth. I folded it to look like a bandage. I wrapped her would up with the shirt. She winced in pain. She squirmed, but I held her in place. "I know this hurts, but I need to do this! Just hold on!" I tied the shirt tight. She yelped and winced. "Ok. Let's get you out of here." I picked her up slowly. She yelped again and squirmed. "You can do that. You're only making it worse!" I said as I began to jog to the train station. "Almost there." I said, comforting her. "It hurts. It hurts so bad." She said as she wept in my arms. I could see ponies at the train waiting for me. Everypony was on that train except for us. "HEY! GET HER A DOCTOR!" I hollered. "Look out!" I turned around, only to take a fist to the face. I stumbled back. The female human that I kicked earlier had a look of rage on her face. She brought back another fist. I stepped forward and karate kicked her again in the chest. She flew back and hit the ground on her back. I turned and ran for the train with Cinnamon in my arms. I finally stepped into the train. The train whistled and we began to move. "Somepony, is they a doctor on the train?" I asked frantically. "Yes, over here!" A voice called in the back of the car. I ran over to an elder pony. He was a dark orange with a cowboy hat that had holes in the brim. "Please, you gotta help her. She's been stabbed!" The whole train gasped in surprise. I put her down onto a seat. I unwrapped my shirt from the wound to have the doctor look at her. He leaned in to examine the wound. ******************** The ponies gasped and cried in utter shock to watch their town burn to the ground. What was once a quiet and peaceful ranch town, was now a burnt down attack site. The building were lit up in flames and each collapsed. The orchard from where they once got their food and kept their town stable, was now lit up like it was a match. They knew that things would never be the same again, ******************** "Oh my. This is not good. What was she attacked by? One of those monsters?" "Yeah, she was." "It seems that it went too deep. It damaged her internal organs. I don't have the equipment efficient enough to fix this." "Use magic or something! She's got a kid." I said in hopes of saving her life. "Magic won't cut it. She needs some serious magic to stay alive!" "We have to do something! She. Has. A. Kid!" I said. Apple Cinnamon raised a hoof, and we both zipped our mouths shut. "You...Trevor, come closer." I knelt by her side. "My son....let me see my son." She wheezed. Somepony brought the baby over to her. She held it in her arms as she cried softly. She kissed it, and hugged it tightly. She unwrapped the cloth to reveal the baby. It was a boy. He was a creamy white. His mane was a light brown, just like his eyes. Just like his mothers eyes. "This baby. This baby right here. His name is Creamy Cinnamon." She said softly. She looked at me and smiled. She weakly raised her arms forward with Creamy in her hooves. I reached out and took him. I held him in my arms as he looked up at me with big eyes. "He's a cute colt." I said smiling. "Please....take care *gasp* of him." She said. I looked up from the baby and looked at her, with a confused look. "What?" "Take care of my son. Please...he has nopony left but me." She said as tears began to flow freely from her. "I-I-...I can't do that." I said in surprise. "Please, I don't have much time." "Hey. Don't say that!" I said as a painful lump began to form in my throat. "You-you are going to be ok. You're gonna be fine!" "Can I see my son for a moment?" She asked. I slowly handed her Creamy. She couldn't look at him for a second before balling into tears. She brought him up to her and cried into the cloth of his blanket. All around me, ponies began to sniff and cry softly. "I love you. I love you so much. I love you so much. I will always love you, with all of my heart." She said as he hugged him tightly. I looked down to the floor. I wiped tears streaming from my eyes. I felt a pain growing in my chest that I've never felt before. It hurt so much. It won't even compare to what I've been put through. Never in my life. "Please take him." I heard her whisper. I looked up, only to see her holding the baby before me. I reached up with shaky hands, and took him out of her hooves. "You are going to make it." I sniffed. "He needs somepony like you to watch over him. Somepony to watch over him, when I can't. Please. Please, take care of him for me. Do the things that I won't be able to do now. Watch him grow. Hear him say his first word. Watch him grow into a young stallion. Protect him when he needs it most. Comfort him when his heart is broken in two." I couldn't hold it in any longer. I cried softly. The tears that once dripped from my face, now flowed like rivers. "You are going to-" I said, before I was interrupted. "Promise me....promise me that you will watch over my son while I'm gone." She said to me. Her eyes gave a desperate look. I was at a loss for words. I couldn't speak right without a shaky voice. I wiped more tears from my eyes. "I promise." I said quietly. She smiled at me. Through the tears in her eyes, I could see a sense of relief, while she wept loudly. She moved her eyes to the colt in my arms. "Goodbye, son. I'm going to sleep now. Just remember that I will always...be with.....you." She let out an exhale of air from her weakened lungs, and then she went silent. Her eyes slowly closed shut. The hoof that was once waving to her little colt, has now fallen limp and fell to her side. Her chest no longer moved up and down. She was still. I let out a soft gasp from the pits of my throat. My eyes widened in fear and sorrow. I whispered something so quiet, that it shouldn't have been considered a whisper. "Oh my god." "No. No! NO!" The doctor jumped to her side. He pressed his hooves into her chest. He did again and again and again. He breathed into her mouth again and again and again. "Don't you give up on me!" He cried. "Doc." I heard Applejack say. "Don't leave just yet!" "Doc!" She said louder. "Don't give up on-" "DOC!" Applejack snapped. The doctor looked up at her. His face was a sickly pale grey. His eyes were widened with fear and the meat thought that she was gone. He stood up slowly. He took off his hat, and held it to his chest with a shaky hoof. All around me, ponies took off their hats, and wept quietly to themselves. It was dead silent in the train car. The only sound being the engine of the train. I stood up. I the baby, cradled in my arms. Tears flowed from my eyes. I began to sob like the rest. I cried softly as I held the baby orphan in my arms that was fast asleep. I cried the whole way to Canterlot , only to wait for things to get worse. Chapter 8 The Punishment Of The Innocent A little piece of me died in Appaloosa today. Never in my life have I been through things so horrific and tragic in my life. I have never witnessed death like I did before. I've killed deer and other things in the past, but when you kill to survive or to save a life, it's a different ball game. It's not like the movies or video games people like to play nowadays. If you ever had to kill or be killed. It's either them or me. When it comes to that, it can change you. The fact alone, that I was holding an orphaned colt in my arms was horrid enough on its own. Even though his mother was murdered at the hands of that beast, I couldn't help but feel like it was my fault that she died. That I couldn't protect her, that I wasn't strong enough, and that I was weak; and pathetic. The baby that I held in my arms, was fast asleep. He was so oblivious to what has happened around him. He looked so calm and peaceful. "What am I gonna do?" I thought to myself. Jesus...what am I going to do?" Out of the windows of the train, I could see Canterlot coming up. I stood up slowly, trying not to break the silence that was held without the train car. I walked over to my friends, who had looks of worry, sorrow, and a grief on their faces. For what was once Pinkies fuzzy hair, was now flat and hung to her chest. For what was once the perfectly strait highlights in Twilights hair, were now ruffled, split, and out of shape. "We're here." I mumbled. They all snapped out of their trances as the train slowly stopped at the station. The doors opened automatically and we stepped out of the train and into the open. I carried Creamy in my arms, who coughed from the smoke around us and woke up. All around us, stone ruble was dumped up and down the streets. The large building were blown to pieces and abandoned. Ponies who wandered the streets we're battered and bruised. Each pony that wasn't on that train started to yell and say horrible things. It didn't take much to realize that they were yelling at me. "I knew you were up to no good!" "We should've never trusted you!" "Freak!" The ponies were loud enough to wake up Creamy, who started to cry. It was obvious that these ponies were mad at me, no they were FURIOUS with me. I can understand why. Apparently Appaloosa wasn't the only town to be attacked by those colored humans. I never saw then before in my life. As for those demon things, they are the minions of the one who led the attack. "You! Stop!" Up ahead, we saw guards running for us. My hopes lifted. We were gonna be ok. Maybe the princess are ok and order can be restored. "Stop right there, human!" Wait. What did he say? "Hold it right there!" Suddenly, Creamy lit up in a blue glow and levitated quickly out of my hands and reach! The little pony, Baganda to cry loudly and squirm. I jumped up and down to reach him like a small child trying to get back a toy from a bully. "Hey! Come back! Let him go!" I yelled. Guards that we're running for me at full speed. I drew to a fighting position with fists raised. I wasn't looking to take anymore lives today. Suddenly, a purple flash came out of nowhere in front of me. I shield my eyes from the bright mass of energy. I heard Twilight in front of me speak. "Guards, stand down!" She commanded. "Princess Twilight, are you alright? Did he hurt you?" A guards asked. "No! Why would he hurt me?" "We have been told by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna that he is highly dangerous like the others that have attacked Equestria; and we have been given orders to bring him in as a suspect in a lead to the attack." "That is not true!" She gasped. "Princess, I'm asking you politely to step aside." "No, I will not. I'm ordering you to stand down!" Twilight said, stomping a hoof against the ground. "I'm not asking you again." He said "Are you treating me?!" Twilight gasped. "Last chance. Please don't make me do this." Before Twilight had a chance to reply, guards came out from the shadows. They charged for me. One came from my left. He jumped and tackled me into the ground. I struggled to push him off, but I was so weak and fatigued. "Get off of me, you little shit!" I brought an elbow back, and hit him hard in the face. The guard fell back with a grunt and a dull thud. Another guard jumped onto of me. He pushed my face down; and held it down on the cold stone road. My hands were forced behind my back as I struggled. "Hey! Get off of him you-" I heard Rainbow Dash snap before stopping mid sentence. All around, ponies were shouting and struggling with guards. "I didn't do anything! Get off of me!" I yelled as I was handcuffed and hauled up to my feet. Magic wrapped around my legs and arms and was pulled along like a slave. Ponies protested for my release, but they didn't listen to them. All of my friends were being held back or held down. I felt my guns float off of me, along with my knife. Creamy was held by the magic of a female guard. I was pretty much dragged up to the castle where Twilight and I first met the princesses. More guards met us at the huge wooden doors, in which they walked beside us. The room was crowded with ragged ponies. They were either with me or against me, making harsh statements and insults. Both princesses and a pink pony, all glared down at me in anger. Princess Luna had a black eye. The pink pony had a bandage in her head, where I could see dried blood. Princess Celestia, seemed like she totally fine. No sign of any injury. "Trevor White, you have been accused for the attack and invasion of Equestria. How to you plead?" Princess Celestia asked, sternly. "Princess, please listen-" Twilight said, but was quickly cut off. "Excuse me Twilight, but this has nothing to do with you. Trevor, how do you plead?" Princess Celestia accused. "Let me just say this, ok? I NEVER even met those dick heads until today! I have nothing to do with this!" Princess Celestial slammed her hooves onto her throne in frustration. She glared down at me in a pure rage. "How do you plead?!" She boomed. Everyone, including me, have jumped back in fear. Ponies even trembled a little, including Rainbow Dash. I was surprised at her very loud outburst. "Not guilty?" I squeaked. Princess Celestial nodded at whispered something to Luna, who nodded back at her. They turned their heads to me. Luna took a deep breath and spoke. "Trevor, after what has happened, we can't possibly take let you live among other ponies. We are currently deciding a punishment for you to endure." The hall went crazy with commotion. Some ponies were on my side, while some cheered on with them. My friends made their angry shouts of protests. My heart skipped a beat and my stomach twisted into a tight knot. "Now hold on, aren't you doing to hear my side of the story?! What kind of kingdom are you running, when you won't even have me say my side of the story?!!" I shouted, stepping forward. A guard ran up and hit me in the chest to make me move back. I stumbled back and tripped over the magic cuffs holding my feet close. "What is this?! You don't even have any proof that I had anything to do with this! I'm pretty sure I have my rights; and I'm pretty sure that I can say my god damn side of the god damn story!" I shouted. The pink pony on her throne stood up from her throne. She had a face that showed that she was completely offended. "Trevor! Enough with that kind of the language in the presence of us!" She shouted. "Oh, I'm sorry!" I yelled, holding my arms up in defense. "It's not everyday that you're being accused for something you didn't do, including a terrorist attack!" "I'm sorry Cadence, but I'm siding with him." Twilight said, walking up next to me. I looked at her and gave her a look of relief. She winked. "You all, simply have not given him a chance to say his side. Why haven't you? I thought as a princess, you are supposed to be understanding and reasonable. Why must you do this?" "We have seen all the evidence we need." Princess Luna said. "Face the facts Twilight, he has those guns in his possession, he has that large knife, he has that vicious dog-" "He's only vicious when he's pissed off! And believe me, your pissing him off!!" I shouted. "LET ME FINISH!" She boomed. Her voice thundered throughout the hall. I shut up pretty quickly, still glaring at each of them. "You can't run away from the truth, Twilight. Those are for hunting animals, only so he can eat the meat. Not to mention that it is also for sport; and fun." She said, looking at me with a sneer smile. Some ponies in the audience gasped. I hung my head low. Ponies murmured among themselves. I took a peak at my friends. Surprisingly, they didn't show the reaction that I expected. They all seemed perfectly fine and casual. Fluttershy had a look of distraught, but that was pretty much the only thing that stood out. Rainbow Dash took a few steps forward. "Does that really matter? So what if he eats meat! He's our friend and he's good human. In the end, that doesn't even matter!" She stated with pride. The rest of my friends followed with a bunch of nods and a mix of, "Yeah!" and "Agreed!" Twilight just kept looking at the princesses. She inhaled, then exhaled. "Yes, that is true, but he shows no sign of any desire to kill a pony. Back in Appaloosa, he only used them to save the ponies in the eye of danger." Twilight said. "But that doesn't change the fact that he has those guns for that specific use." Princess Celestia said. "Tell us this, Twilight. Isn't it a bit coincidental that he comes in, just days before the attack?" Luna asked. "That has nothing to do with anything!" Twilight said. "I'm sorry Twilight, wether he is involved or not, we can't take the risk. Has it crossed your mind that he is a spy that will do anything to get under your wing, only to have him backstab you and the rest of Equestria?" Princess Luna asked. "He would never do that!" She exclaimed. The three princesses whispered to each other. They looked at me for a few seconds before turning to each other. The nodded at and then stared down at me. "We have decided a punishment for you. For your crimes against Equestria, we hear by condemn you to fifty years, IN TARTARUS!" The whole room gasped again in utter shock. All of my friends shouted at them in anger and fear, trying frantically to break free from the guards. I began to panic. I can't go to prison! I was to young! You know what happens in prison?! It's not freaking good! "Princesses, isn't that a bit harsh? Shouldn't you show a little compassion?" Twilight asked in a frightened style. "What is said is done. Guards, bring him to the cave!" The both shouted. Guards were on me in seconds. One knocked me in the face. Another grabbed me from behind, and pushed me hard forward. I twisted my way out if their grips and ran away from them. Twilight as well as my other friends, we're being held back. Something hit me hard in the face. My already banged up face grunted in pain. Something lassoed around my neck and arms; and pulled me forward. I fell forward, barely catching my footing. I pulled and yanked away, only to be pulled harder. A cave that wasn't there a second there, was open and showing nothing but a never ending land of darkness and unknown dangers. I screamed in fear. I squirmed wildly and twisted. There was no way that I was going into darkness again! Not after what I've been through. I can't go back! "No! Listen to me! I had nothing to do with this!" I yelled as I was being dragged into the darkness of the cave before me. Glass and rubble shuffled and moved as I was dragged. I tried to squirm free, but there was no use. They hauled me to me feet once in front of the cave. A guard punched me hard in the back. I flew forward as pain shot throughout my back. I landed on the cold rock of the cave. I got up instantly, and charged for the doorway. I was kicked strait in the chest. I hit the ground hard. Everything was a blur, but I could see my friends being held back as they tried to save me. "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" A booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer. "Let me out! Please, let me out!" I cried. It was getting closer. I began to throw myself against the doors. They didn't even budge. It hit, kicked, and pushed at the doors. I hit again and again and again, praying that the doors will open. Suddenly, the hissing stopped. I didn't care. I hit, kicked, and screamed at the door to open. The hissing was still absent. Only silence. I turned around quickly. I couldn't see anything. The only notice I could hear, was the sound of my own heavy breathing. I threw a fist out forward, thinking it would hit something, but I only hit air. I felt around for the cave wall. My feet clumsily shuffling on the ground, which echoed throughout the cave. I heard something move along my right. I turned toward the notice. "Who is that!" I yelled. I grabbed a sharp piece of rock at my feet. "Stay back, I've got a knife!" Then I heard it. I heard a distant jingle that a flute played from afar. The echo made it impossible to tell how far ahead it was, but I knew it wasn't good. Suddenly, something big and thick wrapped around my legs and waist! I screamed as it felt like I was being crushed. As it tightened, it pulled me forward with such force and power that I couldn't breathe. The darkness began to fade as I could see an orange light going closer. As the light grew brighter, I could see that I was being pulled by some sort of sickly green tentacle! It was long, thick, and slimy. It was then when the light was right below me, I could see that the light was a blazing hole of fire; and I was being pulled downward. I was engulfed by the flames of Hell. Flames were all around me, burning me; and my soul. The overwhelming heat made my face feel like it was actually on fire. My terror filled screams triggers a deep and psychotic laughter that bounced off of the walls of the hole. The tentacle suddenly flung me strait down, making me fall faster and deeper into hell. I curled up into a ball so I wouldn't be burned as bad by the blistering fire. Screams of pain and suffering could be heard from all around me. Claws grabbed for me and I began to kick wildly. I felt a hand catch me by the foot. I hung there loosely as hands all around me, clawed at me, and began to pull me toward them. I screamed as I struggled to kick free. Suddenly, my foot came loose from my shoe, and I entered free fall again. It wasn't long, before I hit a solid surface hard and I began to tilt to the side; and I tumbled down a hill of sharp and solid rock. My body tumbled down like a rag doll, smashing into every rock on the way down. Rocks poked and dug themselves into my skin, including the left temple of my head. My head slammed into solid rock, and pushed the rock deeper into my cranium. Whiteness and pain tore my head apart. After much pain and falling, I hit solid ground. My body was like a squashed bug. I couldn't move an inch. It would only make the pain worse. All of my limbs were snapped and bent into inhuman angles. The rock piece that dug into my brain, made thinking impossible. I was on the verge of passing out. My vision faded in and out if focus. I should be dead, but I wasn't. In hell, no injury can end the punishment that humans or ponies deserve. The thing was, that I didn't do anything. I never deserved this. In fact, I never deserved this from the start. Not just the decent into hell, but all of the shit that I've taken in the past few days. Ever sense I fell into that hole, my life has been nothing but a mess! I've been beaten, arrested, chased, and I have been forced to kill only in order to survive! Now, I'm gonna suffer the rest of my life in a prison for something that I've never done! It was all because of those god damn ponies! In the middle of the rant in my mind, the pain in my head intensified. I clamped down onto my head as if it would stop the pain from growing stronger. The rock that was deep in my brain was pushing itself out! I could FEEL the rock sliding and moving along the tissue inside of my head! It pushed itself out of my brain! I could feel it! The rock pushed my finger out of the way. It fell to the side of my head with a quiet *pink*. For so egging so small, could deal so much agonizing pain. I'm just surprised that I didn't pass our from the pain. Soon enough,more shards of rock began to push themselves out as well! I whimpered and curled up like a baby as they forced their way out. Small pinking notices could be heard all around me as I was somehow healing at an alarming rate. When the last one came out and fell to the floor, I rolled over onto my stomach and vomited. Warm bile dripped from my lips as I quivered. I just lied there. My limbs couldn't support me after the damage they took. I couldn't believe what has just happened. I couldn't comprehend it. I slowly reached up to touch the gaping hole in my head and the holes in my body, only to feel the holes regenerating and healing! It nearly closed up on my finger! The intense pain was nearly gone by the time it has fully healed. POP! My leg snapped back into place on its own. A strange feeling of numbness came over me. That strange feeling you get when you foot falls asleep shot up my right leg and I yelped in surprise. I gripped my leg tightly with my destroyed arms; and looked at it. It was snapping itself back into place! Soon my leg was good as new, following my other leg! I was amazed, but yet very disturbed. I stood up slowly to examine my legs. I took baby steps, then a normal walking pace, and lastly, a jog. I could walk fine! My arms soon followed the same process. Soon, no hint of pain could be detected in my body. It was as if it never happened. I looked around me to see where I was. I was in a large cage. Large enough for me to run in circles in. The cage swayed from side to side like it was attached to strings or chains. That was pretty much it. I was stuck in a swaying cage for the next fifty years. I got up slowly, trying to take it slow. I was still disturbed by the bones healing on their own. I walked over until the chain was holding me back. I looked above me and below me. It was a much cooler area. No flames couldn't be seen from where I was. I seemed to be just dangling in mid air from an unknown distance to the ground. That is, if there is a ground in Tartarus. I chucked a small wad of spit to see how far it would fall. It fell and continued to fall until I couldn't see it anymore. I leaned in and listened, and listened, and listened. I don't hear a splat. Well that's great. I have nowhere to go. "Hello?" I called. My voice echoed and bounced off of the walls as it traveled up and down the huge rock shaft. No reply came. Just my own echo. Poof! Something grabbed me from behind. Poof! A familiar purple light brought me out of the cell and into a louder area. I fell forward, and caught myself before I hit the floor. Mourners could be heard all around me. Murmurs of agreement. Murmurs of disapproval. "You are willing to side with him?! You don't even know if you can trust him!" I heard a booming voice say. It was Luna's voice. That means that I'm out of hell! "Listen to me! I can prove his innocence!" I heard Twilights voice say. "I beg I noticed that I was back in the throne room after peaking my eyes open. Twilight must have teleported down there herself! "Alright. Prove yourself, but you only have one chance." Luna said. Twilight nodded, and walked over to my side. She helped me up with a hoof. I was shaking life a leaf. Twilight gave me a look of great concern, then turned her attention to the princesses. "Back when he was in the hospital, I knew that there was something different about him. Everything about him, seemed odd compared to the other humans in Canterlot High. This led to me looking into his memories while he was unconscious." Twilight, gently rested a horn on my forehead. Her horn lit up with violet light. For a split second, she smiled at me and winked. I gave a relieved smile back. The back bottom part of my head went numb. A beam of light shot strait up from her horn. It flattened out until it looked like a movie screen. Just like an old 1920s movie, it played these images with no sound. Those images, were my memories. It showed my family, the few friends I have, my school, job, car, and the girl I've had a crush on sense the 7the grade. It made my heart skip a beat; as it made me miss home. It made me miss the way things used to be. I miss my old life. "What do these humans have in common?" Twilight asked. Everypony looked at the images in confusion. A commotion of, "Whaa" and"I don't see it." Came from the crowd. "Lack of skin color." Twilight stated. "So?" A pony asked from the crowd. Twilight skimmed through the images. She stopped at an image from my point of view in a hallway of my school. The hallway was crowded with kids, trying to get to their next class before the bell rang. "When I was at Canterlot High, I noticed something. They all had corrupt skin, like our coats. Red skin, blue skin, mint green skin, and so on. When you look at Trevor and all of those kids, they all had similar skin color. No pink. No grey. Not even orange. They were either black, or white. One or the other." Twilight waited for a response. "Maybe he's from a foreign country?" A pony guessed. Twilight grumbled in annoyance. "Look at it this way. What happened in Canterlot High, that was a major event. Major enough to become worldwide news. Looking through his memories, I don't see a single hint or reference of that time. What do you all say to that?" She asked. There was silence among the crowd. Nopony spoke. "Maybe he's from an isolated country with limited variety of genes, resulting in the frequent skin color?" A pony asked. "Oh sweet Celestia." Twilight grumbled. Twilight eyes narrowed as she searched for something. Her eyes widened and she smiled as she found what she was looking for. A event that happened a years ago. I remembered it well. "When I first saw this, I was touched. This will show you how he is not the bad guy you think he is. Watch it, and try to disagree with me." Twilight said. ************** "Yes Dad, I know." I said into my phone. "No I don't want to lose my Xbox. Yeah, I'll do it when I get home. Yeah, I love you to. Ok bye." I hung up my phone and put in my earphones. The first song that came on, was: We Are, by Hollywood Undead. My head swayed side to side as the song blasted into my ears. It was one of those songs you listen to while you walk to, to make yourself feel like a hotshot. The stormy afternoon only added on to the feeling. Thunder boomed over my head as I walked home from school. Rain drizzled down through the warm spring air. The soothing smell of rain filled my nostrils, making me inhale deeply. I put on my hood on when the rain began to fall. I put my hands into the pockets of my hoodie as I strutted down the sidewalk. I approached the school baseball field, as it was a shortcut to home. Up ahead, I could see a group of people. It didn't bother me, until I heard yelling. "Come on whore, it won't be long!" I heard a muscular male voice say. "Stop it, Dex! I don't want to!" I heard a female voice say. I took my earphones out, both curious; and anxious. I recognized the people up ahead. It was Dexter, the stereotypical dickhead football jock, and his buddies. He was exactly like a jock is in a high school movie. Tall, muscular, popular, and has the hottest girl in school as his girl. He doesn't like his name said as, Dexter. So he wants people to call him, "Dex." God only knows why. He and his friends, were surrounding someone. I couldn't see who. "Leave me alone, Dexter!" I heard the female voice shout. "Wait...is that...Clair?" I thought. Clair was as you guessed it, her boyfriend. Clair wasn't the popular girl you would see from the movies like Dexter was. No, Clair is a kind senior girl. Pretty? Yes. Understanding? Oh yeah. She is popular, because she is understanding and treats everyone as equal. It didn't matter if you were the dumbest, ugliest bastard to have ever lived. She will treat you like a friend. She is the kind of person that would restore some humanity in this broken world of mine. The kind of girl that I want. I've been crushing on her sense the 7th grade, when she moved from Texas. She was a cowgirl, and somewhat of a rough girl who wasn't afraid to get her hands dirty. To good to be true? You just haven't met her yet. She was in a relationship with Dexter. I didn't know why. She's just into a muscular person I guess. "What did you say?!" Dexter shouted. "Teach her a lesson, Dex!" One of his friends said. "Yeah, teach her good!" Another said. "Uh oh. This is not good." I thought nervously. I turned around and began to speed walk away from the scene taking place. "Let go of me!" She shouted. I stopped. "I said, let go!" She repeated. I looked behind me. They had her pinned down onto a trash bin. Dex was undoing his belt. "Oh shit." I couldn't stand by to let this happen. I wouldn't be able to live with myself. I put my backpack began to walk; and keeping a fast and steady pace toward them. I saw a metal trash can on my right. I picked the top off and held the handle like a shield. I brought the top back. "Hey!" I bellowed. Dexter turned his attention to me. His fury burned into my eyes. "Hey! Beat I-" THWACK! Dexter stumbled back from the blow to the face. He tripped over a trashcan and fell back. Trash and beer bottles came pouring out and all over him. He groaned as he held his face. His friends backed away from me. Clair looked at me in surprise. "Leave. Her. Alone." I said calmly. Dexter got up. A look of embarrassment and pure rage was stuck on his face. Blood was beginning to drip from his nose and his face was tomato red. He pushed his friends aside as a stomped over to me. Dexter towered over me, making me look like a dwarf compared to a giant. "I said beat it." He growled. "Now make like chicken, and fly off." "That doesn't even make any sense. Chickens can't fly, you dumb fu-" I was interrupted mid sentence by the sudden flash of lightning. Dexter kicked me square in the chest. I flew back as the wind was forced out of me. I hit the concrete hard. Breathing felt impossible, like I was being crushed. I rolled over onto my side as I struggled to breathe. "Leave him alone!" I heard her yell. The rain was pouring now. Fat drops of water beat down on my face as I struggled to stand up. I gripped the shield tight in my hands, glaring at each of them. "I said...piss off." I growled. I pointed at his friends and then at Clair. "Are you guys just gonna let this happen!?" I yelled at his friends. "You're just gonna let him do that to her, and you're ok with it." "Just turn and walk away, White. It's none of your business." Dexter said annoyed. "Yeah, just piss off, White." I brought the top up I front of me. Determination and fear in my eyes and in my heart. "If you all aren't going to back off, then I'll take you all down instead." I threatened. As if on cue, lighting flashed behind me, followed by loud roar of thunder. I didn't flinch. Thinking back on it, that was perfect to making me look like a bad ass. I charged for them. They prepped themselves for a fight, making a fighting stance. I brought the top back, ready to strike. Dexter was ready to block his face. Instead, I sent a foot speeding right in between his legs. He buckled over and lied in the mud, groaning; and holding his jewels. I swung at his friend to my right in an uppercut motion. It connected to his lower jaw and his head shot up, and he toppled over. The last one standing grabbed me from behind and had me in a Full Nelson. I pushed me forward and I slammed into the fence. I felt a foot strike me in the lower back. I yelped. I was thrown back. I hit the wet mud with a wet splat. He began to kick me in the stomach. Me kicked me again. I groaned and felt lie I was about to throw up. "Get away from him!" I heard Clair yell. She came out of nowhere, and punched him hard in the face. He pushed her away. She went into them mud. She got onto her feet, and sped off, leaving me to get beaten. I reached out and arm and wheezed her name, but she couldn't hear me. She was gone before I knew it. "Hey guys, I got him!" Dexters friend shouted. They all stood above me. Lighting flashed in the distance, followed by thunder. "He's mine." Dexter growled. He reached into his pocket. Slowly, he pulled out a long and skinny object. With the flick of his wrist, a blade snapped out. I tried to get up, but both of his football buddies pinned me down. When I tried to scream, I would get socked in the face. "Woah Dexter, cut it out." One said. "Uhh..yeah, take it easy." The other said nervously. "It will only take a minuet." He said quietly. He slowly raised the knife high above his head. I braced for the pain. "Hey! You kids get out of here, before I get my shotgun!" I heard an elderly. And voice yell. Their heads darted to the right. A flashlight was pointed their way, and it revealed the knife in hand. Who ever it was, I owed them. "Hey! Drop that knife!" He shouted. Dexter and his friends booked it the other direction. The man went after them. "Trevor?" I heard a voice call. "Hmm? Huh?" I groaned. "Ah, thank god your ok. Did they hurt you bad?" The voice asked. A small light flickered on from a phone, and I could see who it was. It was Clair. She knelt beside me, while I laid in the mud. She helped me up. She had my arm rest around her shoulder. I winced in pain. "Sorry...about the...mud." I rasped. She shrugged. It obviously didn't matter to her that I was caking her in mud. "Oh my god Trevor, are you ok?" "Yep. I'm...fine." "Look, I knew it looked bad. Me running away and all, but I grabbed some help. That was my uncle who got them away from ya." She said over the rain. "Cool." I wheezed. "Very nice." And it ended there. ****************** The room was silent. The three princesses sat there on their thrones, thinking about the points given. They looked at each other, then down at the nervous human known as yours truly. The three of them jumped down and landed perfectly onto the floor. They approached me, while I began to back away, not knowing what they were going to do. Princess Celestia reached out a hoof. A look of guilt and regret was stuck on her face. "Trevor, I...I am so sorry about what we've done to you. I was only trying to look out for my ponies. I... I hope you understand." I looked at her, then at the other princesses. They had the same looks as Princess Celestia. Slowly, I reached out a hand. I gripped the hoof slowly, and shook it firmly. "Say, why is your and Luna's crown on the floor back there?" I asked, pointing in the direction away from them. They both turned away from me. I brought my fist back, and struck Princess Celestial hard in the face. I raised a foot, and kicked Luna in the flank. Everypony gasped in surprise and anger. I instantly raised my hands in the air as guards surrounded me. Guards tackled me to the ground, but before the gurnards could lay a harmful hoof on my body, a voice commanded them to stop. "Stand down!" I heard Princes Celestia say. "But your highness, he struck you!" A guard exclaimed. "I know pretty well what he did. If not anything, I think we deserved it. Stand down." She said impatiently. The guards slowly got off of me. She personally helped me up with a lending hoof. I got onto my feet. Once standing up, we looked at each other. Nopony spoke a word. It was dead quiet. Everypony was waiting for what was about to happen. I looked at her as she looked at me. "You don't know half of what I had to go through today." I mumbled. She looked down in guilt. The others looked down as well, their ears were folded back against their heads. "I've had the shit beaten out of me. I've nearly died twice today, one being beaten by a demon; and the other from falling roughly two hundred freaking feet in the air. I've had to fight if not kill today." I said getting progressively louder. "I watched an innocent pony get brutalized and die with my very own eyes! She had a colt! Do you know what that means? Do ya? It means that that colts an orphan now! He has no one else to turn to. Therefore, I'm taking care of him; and I don't even know where he is right now, because you took him away! Wow! What great leadership! I'm absolutely mind blown!" Celestia looked away from me. Her ears were flattened, and her tail was tucked back, like a frightened dog. I don't even know if ponies can do that. "I'm sorry...we were only trying to do what was right." She mumbled. At that moment, a single tear slid down her cheek, and fell onto the floor. The drip of the tear was the only sound that bounced off of the walls. "I didn't know you had to go through all of that. I didn't know." I looked around. Ponies looked at me in anger. The guards were ready to tear me a new bum hole. Even my friends glared at me. "Jesus dude, you gotta calm down. She was only trying to do what she thought what was right. Face it, it does look bad that those people attacked, so no wonder she sent you down there." I thought. I lifter her head slowly, so I didn't show any intention to harm her. I had her stare at me, eye to eye. I reached out a hand. She looked the hand, then at me. She reached out a hoof, and shook it. "I'm sorry, Tia. Didn't mean any of what I said. I was only in the heat of the moment." I said, sympathetically. Her mood lightened. "Hey, i understand why you did what you did. I can assure you, I have NOTHING to do with this. I don't know if you trust me. You have every right not to. I just hope you can forgive me for my little outburst." She smiled. She nodded slowly, buy sternly. "We square?" I asked. Princess Celestia's eyes squinted at my saying. After a few seconds, she nodded. "Uh yes, we are...square." She said, letting it roll around on her tongue. Princess Celestial called Twilight over to her. Twilight galloped over to her, taking a glimpse behind her to look at me. Her expression was a mixed bag. There was anger, most likely from me hitting two more princesses, and relief from me not going to Tartarus. The four princess whispered amongst each other, talking about god knows what. Luna turned to me. She approached me with that hard-ass look on her face. "Trevor, you're gonna have to follow us to somewhere more private. The rest of Twilight and your friends shall come as well. You and your friends must know somethings about this attack." ************** "Sunset Shimmer!" A rainbow haired human said, as she ran to her master, Sunset Shimmer woke up from her deep slumber. A look of annoyance and fatigue was stricken on her face. She glared down at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash stood patiently at the foot of the bed, hands behind her back and a strait face. "What is it? This better be worth it. I'm losing valuable beauty sleep!" She snapped. "I have some news from the invasion on Appaloosa." Rainbow Dash said patiently, eyes trait ahead. "What is it?" Sunset Shimmer asked. "We've got a live one." Sunset Shimmer got up from her bed. She walked over to Rainbow Dash. Sunset Shimmer stood at her side as Rainbow Dash stared strait ahead. "Who is it?" She asked. "We don't really know, ma'am." "What do you mean?" Sunset asked. "Explain." "Well, we never seen him before. As far as I can recall, he is either a surviving human during the creation of the recruiting, or he is he is a traitor. Either way, he poses as a threat." "Has he been caught?" Sunset asked. "No." "Do you know how to identify him?" Sunset Shimmer asked. "It certainly is possible, but it's going to be difficult. Every soldier that has came into contact with him, they can't identify him. He wore his shirt as a mask, hiding most of his identity. He must have gotten into our armory, because he was a hunting rifle and a magnum in his possession." "Walk with me." Sunset Shimmer commanded. Rainbow Dash followed her out of her large tent, and into the rest of the camp they've set up in the Everfree Cave. Demons and humans trained and ate, as they have just woken up. "I want you to tell the others to find him. Bring him to me, and I'll take care of the rest." Sunset ordered. Rainbow Dash nodded, saluted; and walked away. "Yes, ma'am." She said as she walked away. Chapter 9 And The Plot Thickens You have no idea how pissed I am at Celestia and Luna right now. I mean sure, we forgave each other and all, but I think she deserves more that a punch to the face. I know it's kinda messed up and dark of me talking like this, but after what I've been through recently, you would find a reason to take a couple swings at her. Chances are, I'm probably gonna have night terrors, and suffer from PTSD or whatever. But hey, we shook on it, so therefor it never happened. It's not like you sent a completely innocent person to the bounds of hell or whatever! Nah man, it all good. And I'm getting off topic "We know what has caused all of this." Princess Celestia announced, when the doors shut behind us, separating us from the crowd of babbling ponies. We stopped right in front of a smaller door. The door Princess Celestia turned her head to Twilight. "And I believe Twilight knows who is behind this as well, yes?" She asked. Twilight nodded. She shook her head in a way of disbelief. "Yes, yes I do. I don't want to believe it, but she has apparently come back to her evil ways." Confused, I stepped in front of her to talk to Celestia. I looked at her in the eyes as I spoke. "Woah woah woah. Who is this, she? What are y'all talking about?" I asked. "Follow me." Celestia said. She pushed open the door with a hoof. The door slowly swung open to reveal what was inside. It was mainly empty. All except for a mirror. A very odd mirror. The mirror was tall enough to touch the ceiling. It reached from one side of the wall to the other. It was entire wall of mirror. What was extremely odd, was the fact that it was rippling. The mercury was rippling like water. It shook rapidly, like a constant vibration was keeping it in motion. Droplets of mercury jumped from the mirror, only to fall back into the mirror, as if the mirror had it's own gravity. This is a real physics breaker. "What is that thing?" I asked. "It's a mirror, silly!" Pinkie exclaimed, coming out of nowhere in between his legs. I jumped back in surprise. She jumped up, did a front flip in mid air; and landed on all four hooves. I looked at her, as she looked at me with a wide smile. "Uhhh ok...that was completely random. Anyway, I know it is a mirror, but why is it rippling and stuff." I said, extending a hand to the odd portal. "Not only is this a mirror", Luna said, "this is a portal. A portal that led to another world, quite similar to your own. Twilight herself, lived in the other dimension for two days." Twilight nodded. "It's true. I can explain, but it's a long story; and I think this will have some questions you had earlier." Said Twilight. She explained to everpony this story, on how her crown was stolen from her by some pony named Sunset Shimmer. Sunset Shimmer went through the portal when it was at its original form, where she soon followed. For the next two days, she attends a high school, where she tries to win it back. (I would've stolen it, but to everyone is their own.) Anyway, Twilight does win, but Sunset Shimmer was able to harness the crowns power and use it to brainwash the students to become her soldiers and slaves. In the end, Twilight realized that the magic of friendship, or whatever was inside all along, or something corny like that. Sunset Shimmer was defeated, and she was reformed to a good person; and Twilight left. "It just doesn't make sense on my she's back to her old ways." Twilight said, putting a hoof to her chin. "Apparently your goody two shoes friendship, didn't eliminate all of that dark magic she used." I said with a smirk. The ponies glared at me. I held up my hands in defense. "There one thing I don't understand. Who is she exactly? Why is she doing this in the first place?" I asked. Princess Celestia stepped forward. "Sunset Shimmer was a former student of mine. I taught her how to use her magic like how I trained Twilight, but she wanted more. She wanted to rule Equestria. When I confronted her, she denied it. By morning, she was gone. At least, until eight months ago, when she stole Twilights crown." I examined the rippling mirror. I stuck a finger into the mirror. The mercury or whatever it was, clung to my finger, making it look like I had a biconical middle finger. Drops fell back into the mirror, like it was magnetized to the mirror. I turned to Celestia. "Can I go in?" I asked. She shook her head. "I'd rather you not. It's to dangerous. We don't know what is on the other side, and the portal could close, judging on its current state." I nodded slowly, still looking at the mirror in curiosity. "In fact, we would prefer to prohibit anypony or anyone from entering this room until this conflict gets resolved." "Why don't we use the Elements of Harmony!" Twilight suddenly exclaimed. Celestia shook her head. "I'm afraid that can't be possible." "What?" Twilight gasped. "Why not?" "Sunset Shimmer has thought ahead. Apparently, when they first came through, Sunset herself, took out the guards protecting them, and stole them." They all gasped. Each of their faces, we're twisted into looks of fear, and hopelessness, while I stood there, slightly confused. "Elements oh Harmony? What's that?" "They are, well WERE the only peaceful option we had to resolve this thing. They solved many things that have threatened Equestria in the past. Now it's gone!" Rarity huffed, stomping on the floor with her hoof. "Then let's get them back." I said. "Yes, but how?" Fluttershy asked. "They are all to strong, and scary." Nopony said anything. They all looked at me, expecting an answer, like I was their leader or something. "Isn't it obvious?" I asked. "We fight for them, and we get them back." "We'll have guards sent out to find their location." Luna said. "That's not what I meant." I said. "I'm saying that WE can fight back. That's how we can get them to you much quicker. I assume you know how to operate these elements?" Twilight nodded. "Yes, it takes all of us for them to work." "Great, so what do you say? Let's go out there, and save Equestrian!" I yelled, thrusting a fist into the air, knowing that I've managed to get them to fight. "Ehhh. I'm sorry, Trevor. That's not going to work." I heard Celestia say. My fist lowered slowly, and awkwardly. My determined face, was now a disappointed frown. "I can't allow that. There are many flaws to you call logic." Luna said, stepping forward. I crossed my arms, my foot impatiently tapping the floor. "One, do you really expect us to let you, innocent ponies, and a princess into battle? That's preposterous! Two, you simply don't have any military training. Perhaps you can fight, but you are just a kid. You simply cannot fight them off. You will be easily outnumbered." I nodded in both disappointment and agreement. It did sound kinda stupi to have me volunteer like that. What am I so willing to put myself in harms way like that? I hung my head in both annoyance, and embarrassment. What a way to be a killjoy. Thanks a ton, Luna. "Maybe." I said. "Maybe I am just a kid, but that doesn't mean that I can't help out in anyway. Face it, I'm gonna be here longer than I expected. I might as well lend a helping hand." I objected. Her eyebrows raised. She nodded slightly. She put a hoof on her chin. It looked like she was actually considered it. "Yes, you are correct on you stay in Equestria. You can help out, I suppose." Luna continued. "You can help rebuild and recover from the attacks. Such as, rebuilding, planting, and supply runner." Luna said. "Oh well, I guess I can do that." I said, shrugging my shoulders. "Excellent." Luna said. We were all escorted to a private area, away from all of the ponies. Celestia shot a beam of white light into the sky. Almost a minuet after, there were two carriages, each maned by four strong Pegasi. They ushered us on. All of my friends, began to hop on the carriages, including Joel. I stood there, skeptical, that it will hold me. "Here." Celestial said beside me. An object wrapped in a blue cloth came floating over to me. I raised out my arms, and it was placed in my arms softly. I looked into the small opening, knowing exactly who I had. Creamy lied still, and peacefully in my arms. His eyes were closed tight as he was in his deep sleep. His small chest, heaved in and out. At that moment of seeing Creamy, the memories flooded back of Apple Cinnamon and when she was attacked, when I carried her, and where she died before me, with Creamy in my arms. We didn't even meet until today. I don't even know why she trusted me to take care of her young. "Oh god...oh god." I stuttered, my arms shaking slightly. Princess Celestia looked at me with concern. She rested a hoof on my shoulder. "Is everything alright, Trevor?" She asked, slightly concerned. "Uh...yeah, everything is good." I said, shaking out of it. I started to walk to the carriage, but I stopped. I looked back to see the princess walking back inside. I knew things wouldn't feel the same, unless I didn't say something personally to each of them. My conscious got the best if me, and I ran to them. "Hey." I called. They turned to me. I approached Celestia and Luna. "Look, I'm sorry for the way I acted back there. I'm sorry for hurting the two of you. I just wanted to say that again, before I head off. Are you sure things are good between us?" I asked, darting a finger to me and them. The three of them smiled. Tia wrapped an arm around me. Luna soon followed. They hugged me tight, trying not to squish the baby in my arms. "Yes Trevor, everything is fine." They both said in perfect unison. They let go. I turned to the pink princess. I reached out a hand. "I didn't really catch your name, but I'm sorry. Even though I wasn't directly mad at you, I just wanted to say something." I said. She reached out a hoof, and shook. "It's Cadence, and it's ok." Cadence said with a smile. I gave them a salute as I walked away. I stepped onto a carriage. The door shut behind me with the use of Twilight's magic. Instantly, we were off. We ascended high into the sky. The destroyed roads, and buildings, began to get smaller. I finally got to see what those things have done to Equestria. Fire were scattered all throughout as we flew over the kingdom. Ponies scattered and frightened, either try to put out the flames, or walked among the post-attacked world. I turned away from the view beneath us. Twilight was looking down like I was. "I don't mean to sound rude of anything, but you're a princess. Shouldn't you be doing something?" I asked. "No." Twilight said quietly. "Celestia has given me orders to stay out of this for now." "Ah...I see." I said, almost a whisper. The ones in the carriage, were me with Creamy in my arms, Joel lying at my feet, Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. Everypony had a gloom look on their face. Each seemed distant, out of it, thinking about today. We came up on a cloud of heave smoke. Everything became darker and harder to breathe. I covers Creamy's mouth. He stirred when he inhaled the smoke and felt my hand on him. His eyes fluttered open, squinting slightly. "Shhhh...go to sleep." I said, bouncing him slightly. My attention to Creamy, made the thoughts come back. I shuddered and cringed. The guilt feeling was heavy in my gut, like it was being twisted from the inside. I looked over at Twilight, who had her hear looking out below. "Hey, Twi?" I called. Twilight turned her attention to me. "Was it my fault?" I asked quietly. "What?" She asked. "I said, was it my fault?" I repeated. "Was it my fault that she's dead?" Twilight's jaw dropped a little. Pinkie's and Rarity's head turned to me. Their ears were raised and they eyes grew wide. "Of corse it isn't!" Twilight exclaimed quietly. "No..it was. It is." I said glumly. They all shook their heads. Pinkie was about to protest, but I interrupted. "I was too weak. Too pathetic. I was not strong enough to protect her." I grumbled, frustrated by the guilt. I yawned. "Trevor. Trevor, you listen to me." Twilight said, putting a hoof on my shoulder. "You did everything you could. You didn't kill her. That thing did, and you know that." She continued. "Yes darling, there was nothing you could do." Rarity followed. I sat there with a blank expression. I stared at Creamy as he stared back at me. I stuck a finger out to him. My finger extended till it was right between his eyes. Creamy's eyes crossed innocently. He then, grabbed ahold of my finger, but I pulled it away before he could suck on it. "I don't even know if I can take care of this kid." I mumbled. "What exactly did she see in me that made her think that I was good enough to take care of a colt. I'm no hero. I never was. If I was a hero, then that town would still be standing right now." Twilight raised a hoof to say something, but slowly put her hoof back down. Nopony said anything. I didn't say anything. I was at a loss for words, and apparently they were as well. Even though nopony said anything, each looked the other, hoping somepony would say something. Even the guards flying the carriage listened in, with an ear perked up and moved to our direction to hear better. "Listen, kid." I heard a guard yell over the wind. I looked at him as he did back at me. "I know things are tough. They are tough now, and they were tough then, but you did everything you could. I know you did, because she wouldn't have given that colt to you otherwise. She gave him to you, because she saw something in you. I don't know the whole story of what happened in Appaloosa, but I know you've done something heroic. Plus, and correct me if I'm wrong, but didn't you save a little pony's life a few days back? That sounds pretty heroic to me." The guard turned away from me. I looked at him, but I said nothing. I thought about what he said. I thought about, but I still said nothing. I turned away to look at the bright moon, shingling its light upon the damaged kingdom. "We're here." Twilight said. I was afraid of what I was about to see. It was probably a broken down ghost town, filled with flames and ash. I didn't want it look, but I kinda had to. I stuck my head out. Sure enough, Ponyville was up ahead. It wasn't as bad as I pictured it. In fact, it looked like it hasn't been touched at all! The town almost looked the same, but you can tell that those people and demons have been there. Flames were scattered throughout the town. Frightened ponies were either, looking up at us, or in hiding. Buildings were still intact. Shops seemed untouched. Both carriages landed in the field just outside of town. I got up, and followed Twilight out, with the others behind me. We were greeted by the warm spring air. The only light we had, was the dim lighting of the moon. "Thank you very much." Twilight said to the guards. They all nodded and flew off. We all stood on the hill, side by side, looking down at the town. "Alright, everyone. Let's go home." Twilight mumbled. Everypony was worrying about pets, family, and friends. We had to follow Twilight through the town, just in case if the attack wasn't over. We all walked each pony home. Rainbow Dash's turtle was ok. We walked Scootaloo home. Her parents were worried sick. Nice people, but were iffy around me. The Cakes were pretty jumpy, but they weren't hurt. Pinkie baby Alligator, was gnawing on a deflated balloon when we found him. Rarity's cat, Opal or whatever it's name is, was asleep on the couch like nothing happened; and Sweetie Belle was with us. Fluttershy had Rainbow Dash come with her to check on her animals. Twilight was against it at first, but after some talking to, Twilight let them go. We me up to Twilights house. Twilight, Spike, and I gasped. The tree house was completely wrecked! The door has been blown open, the windows were shattered, and the beehive that was previously there was torn off and smashed. When I looked inside, I mainly saw darkness. The only light I could see, was coming from the holes in the walls. They began to step forward, but I stopped them. Someone, or something could still be in there. I gave Twilight Creamy. I grabbed the rifle off of my back. I held it strait and firm.. I cocked the gun slowly, hopefully to make less noise. I turned to them. I pointed at the ground and mouthed: "Stay here." I made a kissing sound, and Joel was alert and at my side. I stared at the gaping hole. It was like looking into the blackness of another portal. It was like looking into the hole that brought me here. I took my first step inside. It was hard to see through the darkness, but manageable. I poked around. Through the dim light, I could see what mess lied before me inside. I took quick and quiet steps inside the library. I looked around desperately for a light. My aim darted left and right, up and down. My breathing became heavier. I felt like I was being watched. Everywhere I looked, felt like something is staring back at me. I looked to my right when I heard what sounded like a book falling. Through the darkness, I could see a....a lamp? Yes! A lamp! I hurried over to it, nearly tripping on several books. I flicked it on, and light flooded the room. The library was a disaster! Books were ripped, smashed, thrown across the room, and diluted. Books stank with an unbearable oder of urine. Shelves had long claw marks that stretched yards. I took a peak into the kitchen. The fridge was wide open. Food was thrown out, smashed, or squashed. The sink smelled of something strong and nasty, so I wasn't planning on looking in there. I went back to the door and waved them in. They stepped in skeptically and tense. The gawked at the mess. Their noses shriveled at the smell of urine, including Creamy's. I made my way to the stairs. From where the stairs began, the light ended. It was a passage of darkness. I told them to stay put. I took a deep breath, and took the first step. Slowly, I ascended into the darkness. Each step I took, my heartbeat grew faster; and my breathing grew more rapid. I was nearly at the top. Just one more step. I lifted my foot up slowly. I pressed my foot onto the step. Thump* I nearly fell over in both pain and surprise. I grabbed the wall for support. My fingers slid along the smooth wood, until they came to a stop. I let out a solid breath of relief. I looked down, and gave an OK sign to the others. Without falling, I managed to make another sound. I stepped over the last step, and onto the next floor. With Joel behind me, I searched for a light in the darkness. I spotted one at the other side of the room. Moonlight shone onto it, like a sign from god. I took a step forward. I took another, then another; and another. Then I suddenly bolted for it! I flicked it on, and awaited anything that was coming. The room filled with the light. I aimed my gun wildly, zipping in every direction. The room was empty. I relaxed a bit. "Alright, come up." I whispered. They did so. "Ok, last is the study. I think we should check it out just in case." I whispered. They all nodded. "Here, watch this." Twilight whispered. She crept up the stairs, with us following. With my gun pointed strait ahead, I was ready for anything. When we were at the entrance, when her horn lit up with bright light. A large ball of light shot out from her horn. It glided to the other end of the room, and it stuck to the other end of the room. Twilight jumped forward with me close behind. With her horn lot up and my gun pointed strait, we searched the room thoroughly, taking quick steps, and tried not to trip over anything lying on the floor. I made a clicking noise to get Twilights attention. Assuming that I had her attention, I took my hand off of the trigger; and used the same hand to point to the bathroom. I heard hoof steps approach me from my side. Strait ahead was darker than the rest of the room. It was a strait shot to the bathroom. The door was shut. We crept to the door, both of us hiding on each side. I held a hand up to symbolize to be quiet. I put my ear to door, as Twilight did. There was something in there. I can hear it eating. The sound of wet mush being savagely devoured. We put our backs to the wall. I waved for Twilight attention. She turned her head to me. I pointed at her, then at the door handle. I pointed at myself, and quickly and quietly, stepped in front of the door with my gun raised. I symbolized that she'll open the door, while I aim at the door and shoot whatever is on the other side if I need to. She studied my movements, then nodded. I nodded back. I got into my position, while she got ready to open the door. She began to mouth, "One." "Two." I inhaled, then exhaled. I hope that I'm ready for what's coming, and I pray that I'll do better than earlier today. "Three!" She shouted suddenly. The door swung open I raced inside. I flicked on the light with my other hand in the trigger. The light came on. "AH HA!" I yelled, hoping to surprise the intruder. Something furry, brushed against my leg. I jumped back in surprise. I tripped over my own footing and fell on my rear. I groaned, as it felt like my tailbone was snapped in two. Twilight yelped, and Joel barked. I looked at what they were looking at. It was a raccoon. A. Freaking. Raccoon. It was scampering away from us in fear. It stopped at turned to us. It's face of fear was replaced by anger. It raised a fist into the ear, and shook it angrily. It was saying a bunch of gibberish with a high pitched voice, like in a cartoon. It turned away, and scampered down the steps. "Welp...at least we know that the house is clear." I wheezed. "Trevor, are you alright?" Twilight asked, lifting me up with her magic. "Yep, I'm fine." I said as I landed in my feet. "Would've been nice to do that the first time instead of going in alone." "Heh heh...sorry." Twilight said sheepishly. We took the next hour to clean the whole place up. I picked up the floor, while Spike torched the urine stained books. Twilight went around town to see if everypony was ok. Applejack helped get out the mystery stuff in the sink. I gotta give her props. She is one of the few girls that I know that doesn't have a problem with getting her hands dirty. The only other girl like that, was Clair. "Hey, how are you holding up?" I asked both of them. "I'm fine. Thanks for asking." Applejack said. At that moment, a sickening splat was made. It was wet and it sounded like there were chunks. "I don't wanna know." I said. Applejack laughed. "Trust me, you don't want to." "Oh that great." Spike said sarcastically. We all laughed. The laughs were cut short, when that awful smell reached my nose. "Oh! That nasty!" I exclaimed playfully. "Spike, what did you do?" "I didn't do anything!" "Heh, I'm only messing with ya." I said back. "I can take it from here, Trevor. You guys can go." Spike said as he burned the last book. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead. Plus, Applejack needs to go home; and I don't think Twilights gonna like it when you're here and she walking out there by herself." "Spike." Applejack said. "I can take care of myself." Spike held up his hands in defense. He then pulled a mop out of nowhere from behind his back and began to mop the floor. "Hey, I'm just saying. I know Twilight. That is how she'll react. Might as well leave now." I shrugged. I looked over at Applejack. She gave me a shrug. "Aight. You sure?" I asked as I opened the door. "Yeah, go ahead. Night." "Alright, see ya. Come on, Joel." Joel awoke from his nap, and walked out. Applejack and I, said night at the same time as I closed the door behind us with Creamy in my other hand. The only light to guide us, was the moonlight. I would use my phone, but it's probably wrecked; and I want to conserve battery. Soon enough, apple tree started to appear. They became more common until we began to walk along a wooden fence. Eventually, we reached the farm. Luckily, the house, barn, and orchard weren't damaged to much. I was about to walk to the house, when she stopped me. "Cam we talk?" She asked. "Sure." I said, giving a look of concern. "What is it?" She was oddly quiet. She let her hoof slide back and forth along the dirt and her tail whisked from side to side. "So...you hunt animals, don't ya." She stated. I nodded. We didn't do anything for a bit. We didn't speak. We only stared at each other. I nodded again, to break the ice. "It's not that I have anything against that. It's just that, we don't really do that hear, and we don't really eat meat. Is that going to be a problem?" "No, it's fine. I like to enjoy an occasional salad. I don't just eat meat." I replied. "There's something else." Applejack said. She looked at me in they eyes. She took a step forward. She was so close, her nose was poking my chest. I gave her a look of concern. "Well...after what happened today..." She paused. She looked to her side, trying to think of words to say. "After what happened today, with Apple Cinnamon, I just want to say that it wasn't your fault." She said. I looked down at Creamy. He was once again asleep. Just seeing his face, brought back the dreading feeling of overwhelming guilt. I sighed. "And what happened in Canterlot, I'm..I'm." She stood on her hind legs, and gave me a hug. I was surprised at first, but I gave in. "I'm just glad your safe." She said She let go. Her eyes darted to the house. "Come on, let's go inside." She ushered. I nodded and followed her. My mind was racing. My chest felt light for some reason. I felt nervous, which is even stranger. Why did she care so much for me? We only known each other for a few days. Why show much much concern? Applejack pulled the door open. Inside, there was Big Mac, and Granny Smith, sitting in chairs at the the dining table. They watched us come inside. Their eyeballs widened when they saw us. "Sweet Celestia, are y'all alright?" They asked. "Yeah, we're fine. A bit ruffled up, but were fine." Applejack said for the both of us. They went and hugged Applejack. I stepped back, feeling awkward. I saw a mirror to my left. My naw dropped when I saw my reflection. I was covered in dirt from head to toe. My flannel shirt, was stained red and brown, hiding it's original green color. My jeans were littered with holes and tears. My hair was a mess of wood chips, and dirt. Dried blood was all over my face. It looked like I was a murder victim! "Trevor?" I heard Big Mac ask. I turned to them. "You ok?" He asked. I nodded. "Yeah, I'm fine." An hour later, I was ready for bed mostly. I borrowed a toothbrush and everything. I was clean, it's just that I didn't have any other clothes. The only clothes I had, are barely holding together. I walked into AJ's room. Most of my must les were incredibly sore, so I was walking funny. Applejack saw this and giggled. "Heh heh. You sure do walk funny." She commented. "Oh ha ha ha." I laughed. "Say, where's Creamy?" Applejack asked. "In Applebloom's room. She asked to take care of him tonight." I took a deep awkward breath. I stood up my toes, and swayed back and forth. I pointed my thumbs at myself. "I don't have any other others that these." "So take them off." Applejack said, with an eyebrow raised, in a non creepy way. At least I hope not. "Oh yeah! Let me think......yeah no. Not gonna happen." "What? Do you ever not have clothing on?" She asked. "Pretty much, ya." I shot back, "Especially when I'm in public." "Alright, suite yourself, but you ain't sleeping in this bed with those clothes on. I'm not looking forward to find blood stained to the sheets." Applejack said before turning to her side, and turned off the light. I looked around, checking my surroundings, as if some other pony was watching me. I quickly stripped to my boxers, and hopped into bed. I turned to my side, so Applejack and I faced away from each other. "Night." Applejack said, yawning. "Goodnight." I replied. With that, I closed my eyes. -----------1 hour later------------ Oh my god, why me." I thought. It has been an hour sense I lied down in bed. I can't sleep. I don't even feel fatigued. I tossed and turned, but nothing seems to work. "Screw this." I grumbled in my head, Slowly, I sat up, trying not to wake up Applejack. My feet touched the cool, hard wooden floor. I walked over to my pants. I searched through the pockets and found my phone. I nearly forgot about it. I examined it in the moonlight coming through the window. Just as I expected, the screen was destroyed. It still worked and was functional, but the screen was cracked like nothing I've seen before. I was bummed by this, but it wasn't the end of the world. I turned it on, placed in on my windowsill, out it on video, and hit record. I knelt in front of my phone. "So, I haven't recorded anything in a while." I whispered. I looked at Applejack, to see if she can hear me. She did not stir. "So I've found civilization. The problem is, that I've found something that I did not quite expect." I proceeded to explain my story and what has happened the past couple of days. I told them how I met, and became friends with them. I told them everything. "I'm currently sharing a bed with Applejack now." I whispered. I pointed the phone at her. She was completely hidden under the blankets. I could only see a lump move up and down as she slept. "Don't worry, it's not a thing. I don't that sorta thing. I know there's going to be that person with a dirty mind watching this, and I wanna say, to get your mind out of the gutter. Seriously." I looked down. I took a deep breath. "But that's not the reason I'm recording today." I took another deep breath. "Today, I was in this little country town, called Appaloosa. I was helping sell products, and then....and then... We were in the middle of an attack. These,,,THINGS, they came out of the sky. They shot these fire balls at ponies. They set the whole town on fire. Ponies everywhere...ponies everywhere ran in terror. They were these demon like creatures, with hair that looked like fire, and sharp claws. It...it was just awful." I rested my head into my hands. "And not just these demons, but PEOPLE. Actual PEOPLE! Not normal people, but their skin were color of a freaking rainbow. Any color, you name it. They helped them. I was forced to fight two of them, perhaps even...even." I stuttered. I looked away from the phone. "Perhaps even killed them." "Yeah, that's right, I might have killed two people today. But I also killed one of those thing today as we'll, with my dad's rifle. It might have killed it, but if didn't stop it from killing..." Memories of Apple Cinnamon flashed through my head. Guilt washed over me. "That's not important. The main reason I'm recording, is that I'm video taping my time here. A realization came over me. After what happened, I know that I'm not going back for a while, and I think me family and the rest of world, deserves to know where I've been; and what I've been up to." Finally, I felt tired. "I love you, family." I turned off my phone. I put it in my jeans, crawled into bed, and drifted off into sleep. Chapter 10 The One That Got Away The next few days, were spent rebuilding Ponyville. Luckily, the town wasn't heavily damaged. There was a hole here, fire there, and a there was a time where I nearly lost my thumbnail due to a hammer. I've spent some time helping out, but mostly, I've been recovering from the past. I still can't get the memories out of my head. They continue to bother me. Their skeletons in my closet that refuse to leave, and continue to torture me. Ever sense the attack, the security has never been higher. Guards are everywhere around town. Walking up and down streets, flying above us, and guarding the entrenches into town. I heard they have discovered an alliance between Griffons, and the other humans. I didn't even know Griffons existed! Pretty much everyday, everypony has been distant, not talking, staring out into space, and just seemed vacant. Everypony had something rough happen to them on the day they first attacked. Wether it was major or minor, we were all shaken up. Sense that day, number of missing ponies, have doubled. Nopony knows where they go. Even the most professional of investigators and detectives, can't find a trace. Today, I was planning to help the Apples make food for those who have lost their homes and everything in them. I was planning to climb trees to pick apples sense I'm not strong enough to "Buck" a tree, but something much more interesting happened. Something that might just have a benefit in this whole mess. "Trevor! Trevor, get up!" I heard a voice say as I was shaken awake. "Huh? Wha?" I said as I sat up urgently. "Look outside!" I noticed that Applejack was the one that has woken me up. She had a nervous look on her face and stared at me, while she pointed a hoof to the window. I scrambled out of the bed. I hurried over to the window and looked outside. Outside, a large, clear, purple dome has completely covered us! It stretched from what seemed to be Ponyville, all the way over here! "What in the world?" I exclaimed. I put on my ragged clothes. (Yes I still wear them) I ran into Applebloom's room. She was at the window , looking at the massive dome. "Applebloom, where is Creamy?" I asked. She pointed to her bed, where he was currently sleeping. I did hesitate to pick him up. He began to cry. "Sorry, bud." Was all I said. "Are you ok?" Applejack asked Applebloom as I left. We all gathered in the living room. I grabbed my guns and put them on. We hurried out the front door, with my hand on my magnum. We ran out roughly five yards from the house. We all looked around us. The dome structure, stretched high over our heads. Purple volts of energy spun around, like endless lightning bolts. "Look!" Granny exclaimed. We all looked to what she pointed at. There on the other side of the dome, was a guard from Canterlot! I handed Creamy to Applejack, incase I had it use my weapon. "Hey!" Big Mac called as he raced over, with all of us closely following. The guard saw us coming, and approached the other end of the dome. We waited patiently as we ran over. "What are y'all doing?" Applejack asked. "We are taking the proper steps to keep you safe." The guard stated. "By trapping us like rats?!" Granny Smith exclaimed. The guard was taken back by this. His head shot back like he smelled rotten fruit. "You guys aren't trapped! Look, just watch this." He said. The guard stuck out a hoof to the dome. A bright light began to form. A sound of crackling was made. In seconds, his hoof stuck out to us on the other side. "This force field is simply for keeping those things out. You can can come out, but only under guard protection." We all relaxed a bit. Everyone of us all gave a big sigh in relief. "Ah ok", I said, "thought it was martial law or something. That would suuuck." "Oh yeah, there's a problem with you." The guard said, pointing a hoof at me, I gave him a look of concern. "What do you mean?" The guard stepped through and was right in front of me. "I've been sent down here to fetch you. The princesses are in Princess Twilight's library, waiting for you now." I looked at everypony. They all gave confused looks. Big Mac shrugged. Applebloom cocked her head. "Why? Is there something wrong?" Applebloom asked. "I think the princesses would rather tell you than I. Trevor, if you would follow me." The guard said. He began to walk towards Ponyville. I looked at the others, then followed him; and the others did as well. 15 MINUETS LATER I knocked on the freshly replaced door of Twilight's house. There was a stirring inside. The door lit up, and opened. We stepped inside to see the princesses. Surprisingly, my friends were there too. They all sat on large purple cushions, waiting for me. Another crusader were there as well. Sweetiebelle sat next to Rarity like a pup. Scootaloo was probably with her parents. "Well what is this? An intervention?" I asked, giving a nervous laugh. Nopony laughed. "Ah Trevor, nice of you to join us. If you would please have a seat." Princess Celestia said. She pointed a hoof to an empty cushion. I gave her a nervous and pleading look, think that I did something wrong. I walked over to the cushion and sat down. "So what's going on?" I asked, rubbing my hands together. "Well, it's somewhat of a serious topic." Luna said. Whatever it was, it wasn't good. Not one bit. Many possible things popped into my head in that split second. The thought that most concerned me, is my way home. What if I wasn't able to go back? They all looked at me like they had serious news to tell me, like they were about to tell me a family member has passed. I looked at both princesses. I took in a deep breath, then exhaled. "I'm not gonna be able to go home, aren't I." I asked glumly. Already, the sadness began to wash over me. My hands became shaken. My inside felt like they were on fire. I knew that I wasn't going home. For what reason, I don't care. "What?" Twilight asked. "Oh no, of course not!" "Wait...what?" I asked. I looked up, an uncontrollable look of confusion stuck to my face. My hopes lifted. "What did you say?" I asked. "You're able to go home, just not yet. What gave you that Idea?" "Oh thank god." I said in relief, chuckling a bit. "To actually think that I wasn't gonna be able to get home. Can you imagine? That would be insane!" "Yeah! That would be to cliché for this type of fan fiction!" Pinkie exclaimed. We all looked at her in confusion and surprise. I looked around to see other confused faces. All, except for Pinkie's. I shrugged. I guess it's just Pinkie being Pinkie. "Well anyway, what did you bring me here for then?" I asked. "Well, it's about the force field." Princess Luna stated. "Oh, ok. What about it?" I asked. "It's not going to work for you." Princess Celestial said. I shrugged. Didn't seem like a big deal. No biggie. "Oh, ok. No biggie. It's all good." I said. "No Trevor, it is." Twilight said. I raised an eyebrow in interest. I stretched and cracked my back. I lied back and crossed my arms. "Aight, lay it on me." I said. "Say theoretically, that the enemy was to breach the force field. The whole town has a chance get out safely, but you can't. What if you become trapped? The ponies can pass through with ease and no trouble, because they are citizens of Equestria. You on the other hand, you're not." She continued. "What are you getting at?" I asked suspiciously, my eyes narrowing; and my head leaning back slightly. All of the ponies looked at each other as if it they were gonna give me bad news. The Apple family, looked around just as confused as I was, but at the same time they knew what was about to be said. I did too. Even though it might've seemed like I didn't, I knew. Twilight turned to me. She closed her eyes, and took in a deep breath. "To guarantee a better chance of your safety, we would like to become a citizen of Equestria." My eyes continued to stay narrowed. I bit my lower lip as I processed this. I let the words settle in my ears. "Sooooo, when you say become an Equestrian, do you mean a person who lives here?" I asked. Twilight nodded. "Uh huh." I replied. I sat there and thought about it. "Welp, I appreciate your thoughts and concerns about my safety and well being, but I don't think that that's exactly necessary." I said with a smile. As I kinda expected, it wasn't much of a problem. I really didn't think that it was needed. Plus, what if it would be harder to leave? I don't know how if works with new citizens. I even didn't know how it worked back home. One, I would probably have to go through a bunch of paperwork and stuff. Two, it could possibly make it more difficult to go back home. I don't know how, but I just have a hunch. "Trevor, you have to listen. If they are able to beach the force field, then you could be in danger." Twilight interjected. "Hey, if they breach it, wouldn't it break; and I'll be able to get out?" I asked questionably. "Well yes, but it would soon regenerate after a unknown period of time. Wether it is five minuets, or five hours, it is best not to take the risk. Trevor, don't you fear them? After what happened in Appaloosa, does it concern you that you and everypony's safety is in jeopardy?" I sat up. My twiddled my thumbs as I thought of the words to say. "Look, it's not that I fear them. You have no idea how bad I'm terrified of them. I'm scared and angry at them. In my honest opinion, I don't think that things are drastic enough to become an citizen of Equestria." I said. Princess Celestia approached me. Her eyes glared down at me. I honestly got a little frightened by this. It was like Fluttershy's stare! "Trevor, I don't know if you noticed, but we are at war! I have ponies out there, looking for those things as you sit here now. They are risking their safety, if not their very own lives for us! I've sacrificed enough already. I don't want to sacrifice any innocent pony or HUMAN lives too." Suddenly, the doors busted open! It was Vinyl Scratch. She had a look of worry on her face. She saw the princesses and ran to them. "Princess Celestial, Princess Luna, you gotta come!" She gasped. She was out of breath from running. "Hold up, Vinyl", Twilight said, "what is it?" "It's a human! Another human at the outside of the force field!" She gasped again. Her breath was rapid and deep. Her expression of fear made it all the more concerning. I sat up instantly. I grabbed the rifle off of my back. I told her to lead the way. Before any of the ponies could react, we were already headed out. I ran after Vinyl as ponies were panicking. I saw a group of gathering ponies at the edge of town. I skidded to a stop at the edge of the crowd. Hastily, I pushed my way through the ponies. "Excuse me. Coming through." I said as I made my way through. I came through the other side. I got to see the human that they all gathered around. The human was male. He was yellow. I mean he was sun yellow! He was, tall, muscular, and pretty banged up. Cuts, bruises, and scrapes littered his body. He was weak from dehydration, and hunger. His eyes were slightly bloodshot and his eye lids drooped lower than normal. That's what really bothered me. I could see his eyes. They weren't glowing. "Stop right there, Human!" I heard a guard shout from the other side. Guards were on him in seconds, pinning him down. He struggled and groaned for mercy and help, but no pony came to help. "Wait! Stop!" I yelled as I approached the force field. They stopped and looked at me. The guy looked at me, then his eyes widened. He started shaking widely, but the guards stopped him. "Hey you! Help me! Please!" He yelled as he was lifted up. Twilight came up and stood next to me. She seemed like she was about to scold me for running off, but she spotted the non glowing eyed human; and was with me in letting him go. "Guards, let him go!" She commanded. The guards stopped and gawked at her in surprise. "Princess, he is a soldier of the enemy!" One insisted. "Let him go. Bring him to me." She commanded. They gave a look of disbelief. They looked down at the terrified human. One sighed. Their horns lit up. A hole was formed in the wall. The dragged him through by his feet, like garbage bag. They let his feet drop. They landed with a thud. They stood back, standing on each side of him. "Everypony, stand back." I said aloud. I pushed ponies back and held them back, giving Twilight space for him. I took my rifle and aimed it at him. The human saw this and went ballistic. He began to scream and get up, before getting held down by Twilight's magic. Twilight turned to me. She glared at me. I lowered my gun to the ground. "What are you thinking?! You scaring him! You gotta calm down!" I thought. "Come with us." Twilight said sternly. The boy was holster to his feet. Twilight began to walk in front of him, leading the way to a destination. I followed close behind, gun pointed at the ground; and a guard of each side of me. We followed her back to the treehouse. Twilight pushed open the door. Everypony, including the princesses, stared at the boy. He stared back and looked around wildly, scared out of his mind. A chair appeared in a puff of smoke. He was gently forced into the chair, putting his arms on the arm rests. Purple light held his wrists on the rests, and his legs to the legs of the chair. We all left him to the guards, who were ordered to simply watch him closely. We entered the study to discuss what to do. "What is he doing here?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "What are you thinking, bringing him inside?" "He has no glowing eyes." Applejack said. "What if he is not like the others?" "We need to ask him questions." Princess Celestial said. "We need to interview him." There was a commotion of agreements. "Twilight, I would like you to do a lying test. Ask him thing like who he was, and where we come from. Trevor, I think you can manipulate him. Sense you are both humans, I think you can talk to him. Make him spill the beans. That is, if he has any to spill." Princess Celestia continued. "What do you mean?" I asked. "A thought has crossed my mind. Could it be possible that he is from YOUR world, and not theirs? What if he is just like you?" I considered that thought. I thought about it and came up with a plan. If he is from my world, then I'll have to comfort him, and ease him into what's going on. If not...well I'm gonna get my answers. I just hope it doesn't have to come to more "Drastic" actions. We all down to the bottom floor, where he waited for us. The windows and blinds were shut, to prevent anypony from looking in. He saw us come down, and he began to get jumpy. "P-please! Don't hurt me! I can explain!" He cried. I raised my hands. I leaned in closer. I shook my head as I made my way slowly closer to him. "Woah woah woah, buddy. Chill out. We just want to talk." I assured. He shook his head wildly. He tried to struggle in his chair, but it was held down firmly by Twilight's magic. I popped out my clip in the rifle. I unloaded the rounds in my magnum. I unstrapped everything, including my knife, and put them in the kitchen. "It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter at all. After what I've done, they'll do something to me for sure." I moaned, looking at the ponies. "So you're one of 'em." I said. He nodded slowly. He eyes suddenly widened and he flinched, as if he said something that he wasn't supposed to say. He shook his head wildly again. "But I can explain! You've gotta listen! I did those things against my will!" He said. "Yes, we are aware of that. Twilight's has told us about what happened in Canterlot High." I announced to him. He looked over at the purple Alicorn, who stared back at him. He turned to me and nodded. "Yeah, I remember her. Never really saw her, as I had a sick week on the days she was there. I've heard about what happened at school. I couldn't believe my ears at the time." I grabbed a seat from the kitchen. I moved over to him. I sat on it backwards, and rested my arms and chin on the backrest. "So, you' seem pretty consent with telling us this. Why is that?" I asked. "Like I said, I was under control, but at the same time I wasn't." He said. "Explain." I commanded politely. "Well, when Sunset Shimmer turned again. She put these spells on people. Sometimes it made their eyes all glowy and green. Other...well...they change. They turn into these horrible monsters! They grow wings, fire like hair, and long and gangly a limbs. Whoever was affected by this magic, they do whatever she says. The problem is, I watch what happens!" I frowned. I was confused. "Go on." I said. "They lose control! They do the horrible commands that she gives, but we watch it happen! We lose control of almost everything, except for out eyes and our thoughts! It's like we've been possessed by an evil force, but we are fully aware of it! No matter what we do, no matter how bad it is, all we can do is watch." He continued glumly. He looked down. He looked at the wooden floor and ran his restrained foot along the wood. "I should know", he said, "I was one of them." "But how?" I asked. "How are you back to normal?" He looked up. He said to words so plain and casually that I shuddered. "I died." The whole room gasped. Fluttershy seemed lightheaded. She seemed wobbly. A commotion of questions rose up behind me, but I quieted them down. "What did you mead when you said died?" I asked, make a parentheses motion with my fingers on died. "Ok this is going to sound insane, but you have to bear with me." He said. He took a calming breath. "When you die when your under the spell, you resurrect. It doesn't matter if you have a hole in your chest, or your head gets completely blown off, you regenerate. Everything lost, is grown back! Skin, bone, tissue, nerves, everything! The limbs you lost, grow back like lizards! By the time you're fully healed, you wake up. The monsters are different. They turn into this jelly-like substance. Whoever was the monster, falls out of the stuff completely unharmed, like it was a shell." Something in that explanation, threw me off. I couldn't place my finger on it. I shook it off, but it still etched in the back of my mind, like trying to remember a celebrity that you've seen on a movie. I stroked their hairs on my chin. I thought about Appaloosa. Those boys that I've whooped. That means that I didn't kill them! I'm not a killer! But it sure did feel like I did some brutal damage. The thing is, I can fight. Fight like "Disturbing" style. I didn't even know I could fight well, until I encountered those spiders in the tunnels, when Joel and I brutalized them. Looking at the boy, he seemed oddly familiar. Too familiar. That feeling still bothered me. That feeling which I felt like I've seen him before. The specific injuries he listed were all to familiar as well. "Where was your first town to attack?" I asked, beginning to put the pieces together. He gulped. He started to say something, but he stopped. Tears began to flow from his eyes freely out of fear and regret. I turned away from him, anger, guilt, and disbelief was boiling up inside of me. "Ap-ap.." He began. "Spit it out." I growled. "Appaloosa." Was all he said. "You remember me, don't you?" I snapped. "You remember me pretty god damn well, don't ya?" He looked down. "I'm the one who killed that pony." I didn't say a word. Nopony said a word. It was so quiet. The only noise, was the mumbling of Creamy, who was held in Applejacks arms. "Did you mean what you said", I asked calmly "when you said you couldn't control what you did?" He looked up at me. He began to nod slowly. He awaited my reaction. I nodded back in reply. I took a few steps back, I scratched the back of my head as I thought about how to react to this situation. I looked over at Twilight, and began to walk in her direction. I leaned in so I could whisper to her. "I'm gonna step out for a minuet. Do you think that you can do a lie test while I'm gone?" I asked. She nodded, and began to approach the boy. I turned and walked over to Applejack. I leaned my back against a bookshelf that had a large claw mark on it from the first day. I looked down at Creamy, who dumbly grinned at me. I reared out a finger and poked him gently in the nose. He giggled, and tried to catch my finger, as if it was an insect. "Hey, little guy." I cooed quietly. He babbled something in baby talk in response. I gave a weak smile as I continued to poke his nose, and he tried to catch my finger. "So what do you think?" Applejack asked. I looked at her. My grin turned into a stern, blank expression. I shrugged. "Don't know." I said as Creamy began to chew on my pinkie finger. I cringed at the feeling of his gums on my finger, but I managed to keep a strait face. "He seems to be telling the truth. Can't tell for sure though." I continued. Rarity walked over to us with Sweetiebelle at her side. "I don't mean to interrupt, but I had to get Sweetiebelle away from that discussion. Nopony deserves to hear such horrific things." She said. I waved her off, symbolizing that it was ok. I invited her to stay with us. She brought all of out cushions over with her magic. We seated ourselves down. "So if you don't mind me asking, what are the two of you talking about?" Rarity asked. I was about to reply, but Applejack nudged me. I looked over at her. Her green eyes, darted from me to Sweetiebelle, who patiently waited for an answer. "Umm...the thing about my citizenship in Equestria." I lied, winking causally at Rarity. Rarity nodded. Her facial expression gave an understanding look. I nodded, knowing I was about to have an interesting conversation. "In my personal opinion darling, you should do it." Rarity said, getting strait to the point. "I don't want to." I said. "I just don't think it's necessary." "Oh why not?" Rarity asked. "Well, the main reason is, that I think it's a bit drastic and rushed. I don't think I need to become an Equestrian over concerns over a magic wall." I said. They considered my opinion. They all nodded approvingly. I held up a finger to show that I wasn't finished. "Also, I'm not really Equestrian material." Their eyes widened. I shrugged. It was all I could think of to use as a response. Rarity closed her eyes. She raised a hoof, while head head pointed downward. "I would like to object." She stated. Rarity got up. She walked over to me. She knelt, so we were face to face. She brought her hooves to my face. She plucked me closer, so we were eye to eye. I was close. Uncomfortably close. She opened her eyes. She stared into my eyes, as I stared awkwardly into hers. "Listen to me." Rarity said. "You ARE Equestrian material. You might act a little different, but that doesn't mean anything! You have the loving aspects that we have. You have good nature, a pleasure to be around, and is loyal to his friends." "But I don't act entirely like you guys." I exclaimed, still whispering. "In my world, we have different socially acceptable rules of society. You can't just simply start singing at the crack of a whip. If you did where I'm from, you'll get looked at like a freak! Iv'e heard ponies sing five times out loud ever sense I got here! Plus, you can't just simply make friends like you do here! It's much more complicated back home. If you started talking to me out of the blue in my world, I would be weirded out!" I was about to continue, but Rarity shook her head. "That doesn't matter." She said. "Of corse it matters! The Apple family took me in, and treated me like one of their own! Not that there is a problem with that. I'm grateful, but we don't do that in America." She shook her head harder and faster. She took it hard enough to frizzle her hair. She calmly set her hair back into place. "That has nothing to do with this. If you haven't noticed, we are living in fear! We need everypony to be as safe as possible. Including you. You are in fact, Equestrian material. You might act different, but that doesn't matter. Wether you are Equestrian or not, you need to be safe." Out of nowhere, Rainbow Dash fell down from above and landed on the floor. Between me and Applejack. "Yeah, she's kinda right." Rainbow agreed. I flinched at her random appearance. The other ponies just nodded and thanked her for her agreement. "How long have you been liste...." I was saying, but trailed off. Everypony was looking at us, specifically me. My face began to grow hot. Perhaps I was talking a bit too loud. I sheepishly waved at everypony, embarrassed. "Umm, Trevor?" Twilight said. I looked over at her. "May I speak to you?" She asked. I got up and walked over to her. She stood a few feet away from the boy who was looked at Twilight and I in a very nervous fashion. She pointed at the boy with a hoof. "He is telling the truth." She said. "So...everything he's said, is true?" I asked, for clarification. She nodded. "Is there still a reason to keep him tied up?" I asked. "None that I can see, no." She confirmed. She announced to everypony else how he was telling the truth. Princess Celestial and Luna, will have the guards leave him alone. They were skeptical at first, but they trust her completely. The mating bindings on his whist and ankles, faded into nothing. The boy rubbed his wrists as he stood up. He instantly walked over to me. I stood back, thing he was about to attack me, but he stopped right in front of me. "Is she ok?" He asked, a look of worry, stuck on his face. The good feeling that I had a few seconds ago died. I looked down. I jammed my hands into my jean pockets. I tapped my heel against the floor. Shaking my head, I turned to him. "I'm sorry...she uhhhh...she's not good." I said, trying to dance around the news. "How bad is she?" He asked, getting more worried, his regret becoming more, and more visible. "I really want to explain things to her." I knew I had to tell him. I didn't want to, but I had to. I can't avoid the news for much longer. I have to tell him now. "She passed away." I mumbled. I could feel his regret emanating off of him. He didn't say anything, but his face said it all. "She died shortly after your attack." I went on. He sat down. His hands hid his face. He shook his head. "No, no, no, no, please. Please tell me that she is alive." He begged. "I'm sorry." I said, my head hung low. "She's gone." I patted him gently on the back. I noticed that everypony, was looking at us. They stared at the two of us, sympathetic, and depressed. They all looked away, but I knew they would listen. By this time, the boy was getting frustrated with his actions. He slammed his fist onto the floor in anger. "How could I do such horrible things?!" He exclaimed. "How?" "It was not your fault." I assured. "You had no control over those actions, because that spell did." He shook his head. "If not anything..." I said, but paused. I sat down next to him. "It's my fault." I finished. "No." He mumbled. "No, it is. I could've stopped you. I should've seen it coming. I could've pulled the trigger earlier, but I was to weak to do it. I was to scared. If it wasn't for me unconscious after pulling that trigger, she would still be here right now." I said, pointing a finger to the ground. I was about to say something else, but I couldn't find the words. "I don't even know if I can live with myself." He sniffed. The boy stood up abruptly. He walked over to the door, and opened it. Twilight reached out to stop him, but he stopped before she could even finish her sentence. "I don't mean to be rude, but I need one of ya'll to take me to the hospital. I've been scratched by this sharp plant and the forest and it REALLY stings." Fluttershy drifted over to him. She took him by the arm and began to escort him away. The door shut softly, barely making any noise. Outside, a commotion of questions and shouting came from the ponies, waiting hastily outside. "WILL YOU LEAVE HIM ALONE?!" I jumped at the sudden thundering shriek. The shouts from outside, instantly died. Rainbow Dash shrugged. "Fluttershy is like that sometimes." Princess Celestia and Luna stood up and left the treehouse, heading back to Canterlot. Everypony but, Applejack, Applebloom, Rarity, and Sweetiebelle left. For an hour, I've just mainly say there. Every now and again, I would get up to get a glass of water, to make it look like I was doing something. As I drank my fourth glass, I thought about what the boy said, as I rubbed and scratched Joel head with my other hand. The fact that they can regenerate destroyed tissue after death. That means that if every one of those demon things die, then that means they can come back as normal, civilized humans. Perhaps we could gather enough to form an army! But what about the normal human with glowing eyes? Is that kid right about the whole regenerating process? Or will they just die? That question has been stuck in my head for the longest time. Maybe I could lead them. With my stealth in hunting, proper training, and teamwork, we could take them down! I shook my head at the thought. "No, no, no, no, Trevor. That's insane! You can't go out there! What are you thinking? Like what Princess Celestia said yesterday, you have no military training. You'll die or worse by the time you go out there; and you can't join the royal guard." "Um...excuse me, Trevor?" I felt a hoof, tap me on the shoulder. I lowered the cup from my mouth to see Rarity in front of me. I put the glass down onto the floor next to me. I gulped down the rest of the water in my mouth. "Yes?" I asked. Rarity's eyes lowered downward to my body. I got a weird vibe, and brought her attention to me. Her eyes darted back to mine. Her cheeks went went to a dull red. "Oh uhh sorry, Trevor. I can't help but look at your clothes." Said Rarity. I looked down at my raggedy clothes. Blood stained, dirty, and torn to high heaven. "I see where this is going." I said, fiddling with a hole I found in my collar. "If it's no trouble, I would like to take you back to my boutique, to take your measurements. You're gonna be here for a while, and you're going to need more clothing. I can try to repair those clothes that you wear currently, but well....I don't see them coming back." I shrugged. "Like I have anything better to do." We said our goodbyes to Twilight, Spike, and Applejack. Applejack offered to take care of Creamy while I was gone. Rarity, Sweetiebelle, Joel, and I, walked through the town. Everywhere I looked, Ponyville seemed like it was starting to get back on it's feet. Shops were opening back up, and ponies seemed to be wearing weak smiles on their faces. They were weak, but it was better than nothing. "Glad to see things finally start to turn around." I noted as we walked. A smile came on her face as she looked around. "Yes, it is a delight to see things go for the better." Rarity said. "It is quite nice." Sweetiebelle agreed. "Do you think that boy will be alright?" Rarity asked. "Yeah, I'm sure he'll be fine...I hope." I said under my breath. We didn't really say anything more for the rest of the way there. The only thing I talked about really, was Joel and his love for peanut butter. That's pretty much it. When we entered the boutique, Rarity instantly got to work, while Sweetiebelle and Joel, played upstairs. She was so determined to give me new clothing, I was literally dragged by her at a point. She escorted me to this room further upstairs. She opened the door to reveal the basic workshop for a tailor. Sewing machines, yarn, and fabric galore. The thing that really put me on edge, were her mannequins. The creepiest freakin mannequins I've ever seen. They were shaped like ponies as expected, but they were slender, in poses like animals from a carousel ride, and their faces were completely blank. Figures, kinda ironic they they looked like carousel animals, because this place is called Carousel Boutique. "Alright, let's begin." Rarity said. She directed me to stand still, my arms spread out, and legs slightly apart, so it looked like I was about to do a splits. A roll of measuring tape, began to glow a bright blue. It lifted itself off of a nearby desk, and floated over to us. A notebook and a quill, was pulled out of a drawer from the same desk. She began to take my measurements. Arms, legs, shoulders, everything. "Trevor, may I ask you a question?" Rarity asked. "Yeah, shoot." I said. She was silent for a couple seconds before she spoke. "Do you miss your family...your home?" "Of course I do. I think about them all the time, ever sense I got here. Well....not exactly all the time, due to what I've been through, but I miss them a lot. Why?" I asked. She shrugged. "Well don't take this the wrong way, but...you've never seem homesick, or anything like that. I was.... I was just curious." "I do miss them." I said. "I'm just concerned about what they'll make of me when or IF I get back. I mean face it, right off the bat, they are going to notice my eyebrow split in two. They'll eventually notice the fang marks on my leg." "Well, they'll have you back and safe and that's what matters, darling. Sure they'll notice a thing or two different about you, but in they end that won't matter." Rarity said. "I guess." I said, as Rarity finished measuring my legs. "I do know for a fact, that you are going to get quite popular when you get back. You might not have gotten around much before, but now that you'll be back, everyone is going to want to know everything about you." Rarity said, making me look even excited to head home. I can see it now. Me, entering schools for the first time in forever. I go in all awesome and cool. Everyone gawks in my returning presence. All eyes on me. Everyone compliments me on looking awesome with my split eye brow and my other scars. Clair herself, will run over to me. Eyes dripping with tears of joy, and wearing the hottest tank top I've ever seen. She gives me the first and best kiss I've ever had, and she becomes my girlfriend. I hold her to my side. "Let's ride." Is all I say. Suddenly the ground erupts from below me. A gigantic Joel erupts from the earth right beneath us. We ride him into the sunset, while I shoot a huge LMG in one hand, and throwing random grenades in the other. I turn to Clair, who looks at me romantically. "What about you boxers?" Clair said. I give her a confused look. "What?" Suddenly, everything exploded, and I was plundered back into reality. I found myself looking down at Rarity, who had the mesuring tape in her magic. She looked at me patiently. "Your undergarments, what about those?" She repeated. I shook my head with the speed of The Flash. "Nope. Defiantly not." "Oh please. What are you shy about? I'm not wearing anything and I'm just fine." Rarity said, starting to get impatient. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. "You make it sound so awkward!" "Oh stop whining! I've never heard so much whining, and that's coming from me! Look at it this way, you are going to need more clothes. You can't just expect to wear the same pair for Celestial knows how long." I groaned. "Fine." I undid my belt and dropped my jeans. They fell to the floor with a thud. She took a look at them, and jutted down a few notes. I sat there awkwardly, hoping nopony would look in through the windows. "Oh I almost forgot, I have a guest bedroom, so you can sleep there, instead of sharing with another pony." Rarity said happily. I looked down. "She told you?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Oh yes she did. She also told me about the time you slept with her only in you boxers!" She shot, with an evil grin. My mouth dropped to the floor. My eyes widened, and my cheeks felt like they burned off from acid. "You make it sound so bad!" I exclaimed. "Uhhh." A squeaky voice came from the door. It was Sweetiebelle. She stood in the doorway next to Joel, her eyes were as wide as dinner plates, and her cheeks were a tomato red. Worst of all her eyes were glued to the back of Rarity's head, which was right in front of my exposed boxers. "Trevor did what?" She squeaked. I looked down at Rarity, then at her in pure horror. I raised my hands in defense. I took a step back. "Uhhh..it's not what it-" I was stopped in mid sentence, because I tripped over my jeans. "AHH FU-!" THUD! I hit the floor hard. The only notice I heard, was Rarity, laughing her flank off. Chapter 1 The Great OutdoorsChapter 1 The Great Outdoors I know it I looked at myself in a mirror, I would know that I was different. I've changed, and a new man, like a Phoenix rising from the ashes. Now, if you looked at yourself, you wouldn't see much of a change, because you're used to seeing a normal you, staring back at you. But when you haven't been able to look at yourself and reflect on the choices you've made, you'll be quite surprised. You'll notice the changes. This might be out of the blue to you, but not to me. I like the concept of changes that undergo a person. I find it fascinating to watch a character from a series change from something weak, to something much greater; and stronger than he or she ever thought they would be. It's interesting to me. It's interesting to me, because that very scenario happened to me a very long time ago. Who am I you may ask, that is if I now have your attention, and looking for more? I'll get to who I am later. For now, I would like to explain change to you through my long tale. The beginning of my story takes place roughly a year and a half ago, unaware of what event lied ahead, waiting for me; and the reactions that followed after. ******************* "THE ICE IS BREAKING!!" I heard my Captin's voice over the Intercom blare as I ran to my station. I never ran this hard before. My heartbeat was rising each second. The thumping in my chest reached my ears and was becoming faster. My adrenaline was kicking in, making me feel more alert than I ever felt before. I charged through each room, barely half dressed, but alert with the fear of suffering a cold fate, and never seeing the sin that I loved dearly again. I barged through the door that lead to the main deck. Cold, blistering air greeted me as a entered the outside. I ran into the cold, ignoring the pain that felt like my skin was ice. Instead of turning, my foot slipped out from under me! My elbows broke my fell, but the ship was at a very steep angle. Before I could get up, I was sliding across the floor toward the railing! I foolishly, tried to get back up, but leaned back and fell back down on my ass. I started to grab for anything to prevent me from slamming into the rail, but it was no use! My chest collided with the cold, metal bars and my nether regions hit the bar and sent a excruciating amount of pain from my lower half, and up into my gut. My feet were dangling high above the cold water below them! CRRACK! The ice cracked again, and the ship sank deeper into the water! I pulled myself up and away from the railing. My hands were barely able to get a grip on anything. Everything in the cold was slick and frozen, blanketed in ice! "Get on your stations, NOW!" My captain snapped over the intercom the echoed loudly into the vast frozen sea. I scrambled onto my feet, completely driven by fear! I took a few steps before my feet slipped from under me! I fell and my face, specifically my nose. My nose connected to the hard metal floor, making a sickening POP once I made contact. Blood instantly began to gush from both nostrils. I moaned in pain, as I held a hand up to my face, which was already dripping from the blood. CRACK! This time, the ice gave away and sank at an angle so everything that wasn't inside, was sliding off faster; and plummeting into the cold and dark waters. Cargo and shipmates rained from the ship and plummeted to their deaths, swallowed by the deep black abyss, never to be found again. I began to slide again, and I hit the rail harder this time, on my side. Pain shot throughout my torso and I could feel my ribs snap like toothpicks against the rail. I grabbed the railing and held on for dear life. Never letting go for any reason. The ship began to creak slowly and loudly. SNAP! BOOM! A large crate of cargo which was held by straps, gave away and hit the floor hard, and It was sliding right to me. "SHIT!" I cried. The crate slammed into the railing. The crates speed was fast enough to break through the railing with a combination of snaps, cracks, and twangs. The railing that I was holding onto, slipped from my grasp and I entered free fall as I went overboard, screaming all of the way down. My screams of terror was drowned out by the raging waves that threatened my ship to sink. My body slammed into the ice cold water. The feeling of ice cold water was unbearable. Darkness filled most of my vision. The only light I could see, were the lights of the ship above the water, which was becoming red from the blood, mixing into the liquid death around me. The clothing that kept me warm all of this time, now felt like I was wearing cardboard, it didn't protect me from the frostbite. I kicked my legs to the best of my abilities, only making little progress. My legs were crippled and so was my ability to swim. I sank deeper into my cold grave. All of the air that I once had in my lungs, was wasted as I fell off of the ship screaming. The feeling of not being able to breath was overwhelming and utterly terrifying. My vision was begging to blacken. I struggled to stay awake, but every second made it more difficult. Every part of my body was numb at this point. It made it difficult to move now that Jack Frost himself, was choking me out. I could no longer see the lights above. Either my vision failed or I've sank so low that I would never see the light of day again. Everything was dead silent. I stopped fighting, I was to weak anyway. I closed my eyes and accepted my death. A high pitched whining suddenly filled my ears. The whiny noice turned into a loud bark that echoed around me. I looked around, hoping to find the source, but no luck. It was to dark and I couldn't pinpoint where exactly the notice originated. BARK BARK BARK! I heard it again, but louder that before. The darkness the once imprisoned me, left in an instant. ******** BARK! BARK! "Wah? What?!" I sat up instantly as I awoke from my dream. It didn't take me long to see that I was in my normal tent. I let out a sigh of relief. A whine came from behind me. I turned to see my dog Joel, sitting at the tent flap staring at me. I hung my head in disbelief. I gave him a look that said, "Really?" "Ok ok, give me a sec." I shushed him. I stretched my arms and yawned loudly. I groaned when I heard my body make all sorts of snaps, crackles, and pops. It was no surprise, my air mattress was pretty much flat and I've been apparently sleeping without a blanket for roughly the past hour, because its frickin freezing outside! I don't mean to sound dramatic here, but it had to be 40 out! This is a fantastic morning so far. I rubbed my limbs to warm myself. I turned to my goober of a dog, who was staring at me with puppy eyes. "Alright alright, here you go." I said as I reached over to the zipper. I stopped when I felt paper instead of metal. Curious, I found a sticky note on the zipper that read: Trevor, Gone to the store to get some eggs and some other things with your brother. Get dressed and get ready, because we're going hunting today. See you in thirty, Dad I abandoned my frozen icebox of a tent to get dressed inside of the cabin. Yes, we have a cabin and just for the record, it wasn't my idea to sleep outside. Tell it to my father who thought it would "Build character." Whoever you are, you're probably wondering who I am. Well as it said on that note, the name's Trevor. Trevor White. I'm from a small town up in Colorado. I'm fifteen years old, happily living with a loving family, and my canine friend, Joel. I'm currently on a little hunting trip with my older brother Chad, Joel; and my father. Whoever you are, I'm assuming that you're interested in my long tale. If you are, well then carry onward. If not, well that's a shame, because I feel like it's well worth your time. Anyway, back to the story. We now fast forward randomly five minutes ahead, as I'm getting dressed at this point. "Joel, come!" I called as I stepped out of the cabin. I called his name again as I finished buttoning up my shirt. I took this time to look at the beautiful surroundings around me. The sunlight beamed on trees, making colossal shadows. The chilled air filled my nose and lungs; and it made me shiver slightly. Out in the distance, a bird's chirping could be heard above the tree tops. A beautiful morning that was about to turn into a beautiful day. I wonder what shenanigans I was gonna do today. I noticed that Joel hasn't came yet. "Joel, come on!" I called again as I peered into the forest, looking for Joel. Nothing. Just an empty forest. The only noise I could hear, was the shriek of a bird above my head. I looked around, slightly annoyed, and impatient. I clapped my hands loud enough for the sound to echo around me. "Joel, com-!" I stopped instantly. I didn't dare move a muscle. I could only stare in fear and disbelief. It seemed like a one in a million chance, but it happening now. There a dozen yards from me, was a wolf, black as night. I stared at it as it stared back at me with its bloodshot eyes. My eyes widened and my heartbeat was getting faster and faster. I could feel sweat begin to drip from my forehead. It showed no sign of fear, only the thirst for blood and the hunger for flesh. A low growl started to form from the pits of its throat, only getting louder each second. It took a step back and it began to bare it's incredibly sharp fangs. I took the risk of slowly taking another step back toward the cabin. My breathing has intensified and my heartbeat has gotten faster. My mind is racing with the thoughts that I was going to die. The beast suddenly began to bark and snarl at me. It caught me off guard, and I tripped over my own feet and fell on my ass. This only made it bark louder. I scurried back instantly. It barked louder, baring a whole set of bloody fangs. Fangs that begged for my flesh to be torn like a worn out dish cloth. The wolf tilted its head back and let out a loud, long, and menacing howl the made my blood run cold. I turned and ran without hesitation. As I turned, I could see for a split second, three more wolves lumbering out from the forest and they were running at full speed. I screamed in fright, and ran faster for the cabin door. I never ran so hard and fast before in my life. I didn't even know i could run so fast! I made a beeline for the cabin. I turned to look behind me, hoping that they gave up. That was a big mistake. I saw that the wolf was in midair pouncing for me! The black wolfs body collided with mine. I fell backward and slammed my back on the ground. Having no time to react, I was holding back the wolf, who's teeth were inches away from my fleshy throat! I hollered for help as I struggled to hold it back from ripping my throat out. I placed one arm where the neck met the head and the other on its chest. It barked and snarled at me savagely as I struggled to lift it off of me! "GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF ME! GET OFF!" I screamed in terror. I had to do something, I knew that it was a matter of time before the other wolves would catch up. I pushed it off of me with all of my strength. "GET OFF!" I kicked it square in the chest. It flew back as I scurried back. It took no time to recover from the fall. It got up and began to run with its friends close behind it. I hauled the rest of the way to the cabin. I pushed the door open. I entered the cabin and I slammed the door behind me.The wolves collided with the door. They were pushing themselves against the door, making it difficult for me to close it. I pushed with all of my might. I looked down to see one of the wolves heads stuck in the door! I kneed it in the face hard. It fell back and The door finally shut. I locked the door even though they were most likely not gonna get in. I plopped down onto the floor, relived, my mind racing; and my heart raced like never before. I can hear their loud and enraged barking from the other side. The wolves were throwing themselves at the door! I can hear the loud bangs from the other side! I pulled out my phone and dialed my dad. *RING* *RING* "Come on, god dammit!" I said nervously. "Pick up!" *RI-* "Yeah, what's up." He answered. "Dad! Get the police, animal control, firefighters, ambulance, anything! There are wolves clawing at the door!!" I said hastily. "Oh please, nice try there buddy boy." He said laughing. "Do you not hear them?!!" I shouted. "Does that sound like joke?!" "Wait, you're serious?!" He exclaimed. "YES!" "Ah Christ." He said in disbelief. I could hear him take a deep breath. "Are you ok?!" My dad asked sternly. "Yeah, I'm fine," I said calming down. I needed to calm down before I lost it. "Just get some hel-" CRACK! A loud crack of wood sounded throughout the room. I snapped my head to the door. There was a hole in the door and the black wolves head was poking through! Shards and splinters littered his coat of fur. "JESUS!" I cried. "Dad, they are getting in!" I said impatiently. "What do I do?!" "Trevor, you have to listen and listen well. What I'm about to say is insane, but you need to do it! I need you to get one of my guns and use it if you have to." My dad commanded. "Get out through the window in my room. Make sure they don't notice you! Get to the bridge. The Police and Animal control will be there, I promise." "No, I-I think I can take them all out." I said. "No, you can't. You'll blow your ears out! Not to mention they're too quick! They'll be on you once you fire the first shot!" "I-...I don't think I can." I said shakily. "They'll get me!" "Trevor, listen to me. You have to do this. You CAN do this. You have that strength, courage, and the power to beat the living crap out of anything that gets in your way. You can to this!" My expression hardened. "Ok...I will. Wish me luck." I hung up after that. I ran to dad's room. I closed the door and locked it behind me. I could hear the sounds of wood cracking and snapping as they are nearly inside. I had no time to waste. I looked around the room. I couldn't find them. I started turning the room upside down, looking for his guns. I looked in dressers, suitcases, backpacks, and the frickin fridge! There was nothing. "WHERE ARE THEY?!" I'm shouting to myself. I looked hastily for the guns. I couldn't find them! I plopped down on the side of the bed. I jumped in fright when the wolves began to bang against the door. I could hear the creaking and cracking of the door already. I cradled my head in my hands. I guess I could take his hunting knife and bail, but I would only to be able it take one on at a time, I knew a had little chances of survival, I slammed my fist against the bed in frustration.... wait...the bed. How could have I been so stupid? My head zipped underneath the bed to find gun cases and a ammo box! I instantly reached to every gun and the ammo. There were two guns in all, a hunting rifle and a 357 magnum revolver. I loaded them up and out a holster on for each one. I grabbed a random amount for each gun. I didn't want to take to much time taking it all. The door was about to give in. The wolves were just about get in! I went for the window only to stop myself. There on a dresser, was my dads large hunting knife. It was so big and sharp. I snatched it up and put it in the holster and strapped to my other leg. I then opened the window. I leaped out and landed on my feet. I shut the window and began to run. I could hear the door give in. Seconds later, the wolves were clawing at the glass, barking viciously. I ran faster, and I leaped into the forest. I ran through the forest, pushing branches and plants out of my vision. I could hear the wolves barking getting closer. This only made me run faster. "Oh god. Oh god. Oh god." I gasped as I ran. My lungs burned like fire and were threatening to give out. I kept running, not daring to kook back. If I looked back, I die. If I stop, I die. If I do anything than run, I die. I couldn't say how long for or how far I ran, but they never gave up. They just kept on coming. They were getting closer each second. My lungs felt like they would explode any second now. I was to busy running to notice the log in the ground that lead to a steep hill. "Woah fu-!." I cried as I tripped. I fell forward, hitting every part of my body on the way down, ending with landing face first into the dirt. I groaned as I struggled to get up. I could hear their barking getting closer. My arms gave out, and I blacked out for an unknown time. Darkness swallowed me whole. When I came to, I turned over to see the four wolves staring down at me. They were all licking their lips and growling. "Oh god!" I grabbed the hunting rifle from my back, and aimed it at them, arms trembling wildly. They began to descend the hill slowly, not taking their eyes off of me. I hastily grabbed a bullet from my pocket. One jumped down, landing on all fours and never taking its eyes off of me. "Get away from me!" I growled, trying to sound intimidating. The wolf charged at me and the bullet wasn't even fully loaded in! I put the gun in front of me and braced for the impact that never came. I could only see a furry blur knock the wolf away. I knew who it was. I turned my head to see Joel himself. He was fighting the wolf. They both tumbled to the side, snapping at each other. I cried his name, but was cut short. Another wolf came down and charged at me. My eyes widened. I jammed the bullet into the chamber and cocked it. The wolf pounced for me, but I kicked it strait in the chest in midair, sending it sprawling back. I scurried away from it and aimed at it from my hip. I aimed right between its eyes. "Get away!"'I screamed. It got back up and prepared to jump again, and that's when I pulled the trigger. The loud bang rang in my ears. The recoil shot through my arm and sent it jutting back. The bullet flew right to where I sent it. The wolf's head shot back. Blood and grey matter spattered out of the fresh wound. The wolf fell to the ground instantly, blood dripping from the hole in its head. Its eyes were wide open and its mouth was agape. I got up. I saw Joel being pinned down by the wolf. My mind began to become clouded with ante and determination to save his life. I charged right at the wolf attacking my dog. I kicked the wolf in the face as hard as I could. It fell off of Joel. I didn't give it a chance to recover. I placed one foot on its side and pinned it down. With the other foot, I brought my other foot down on its head! I stomped on it again and again and again as my screaming became louder and louder. I kept on stomping on its face until I knew for sure that it would never get up again. I stepped off of its mutilated face, blood dripping from my shoe. I turned to investigate Joel to see if he was alright. He should no signs of pain or any injuries. Thank god. "You ok, boy?" I asked, rubbing the top of his head. I then hugged him tightly, his soft fur giving me comfort. BARK! My head snapped instantly to the direction of the savage barking. There at the top of the slope of the slope, stood the wolves who stared down into our souls. I got up, not taking my eyes off of them; and the fear in my gut returned. I pulled out my revolver hastily and aimed it at them, switching my aim between the two. "What are you waiting for?!" I bellowed. "Bring it on!" I challenged. I pulled back the hammer, ready to do what I needed to do. I took a few steps to the side. Joel followed me, crouched, and ready to pounce. I was to afraid and busy on the wolves, I didn't get a chance to feel the ground shift beneath my feet, but I did hear the loud rumbling noise came from below me. I looked down. A large web of cracks surrounded the two of us. I stepped toward Joel, the fear growing inside of me, and I began to panic. "What the hell?!" The rumbling changed to a loud CRACK, as if it was ice. I could tell that things were not looking in our way. "Uh oh." I said sheepishly. The ground suddenly grumbled from beneath us! It looked like we were being sucked into the gates of hell, strait to the devil's clutches! It all happened so fast. Time slowed down. I fell deeper into the darkness, my screams fading into nothing; and my life began to flash before my eyes. Every moment that I could remember. Birthdays, my first day of school, even the first time I met Joel. I was certain that I was going to die. The darkness seemed to have swallowed us whole, that's what it seemed like, until I felt the sensation that I was being thrown into the air! Light shined through the darkness in a matter of seconds. The hole that was letting in the light became closer and closer and my innocence getting weaker and weaker. We flew out of the hole as if we were sling shotted out! "AH FU-!" I landed hard on my back. Pain shot throughout my back and my head. A light thump sounded beside me, followed by a yelp. I looked over weakly to see Joel on his side. "Gahh oh my god." I groaned. Wait..the wolves! I had nearly forgotten about them! I reached for my gun and aimed at where they are, or...where they were. I sat there, slightly confused and growing. All I saw was a vast and empty desert. I didn't move. I was completely dumbfounded by my new random location. I blinked a few times, to see if I was seeing things. I looked for the hole, but I couldn't find it. It looked like a flat wasteland. Either way it would suck. I mean face it. If I was just seeing this, I was just sitting on my ass doing nothing while the wolves went in for the kill. If I wasn't, that means that I teleported to the middle of no where we would most likely die of either dehydration or starvation. I blinked a few times. It was still desert. I slapped myself hard, and sure enough, it was still desert. This was real. No, I was not imagining this, I was not high on something, and I'm not crazy. I put the gun down. I looked at Joel, who looked back up at me. I stood up and took a few steps forward. I looked at my new surroundings. It was silent, except for the wind that blew through every now and then. Not a soul in sight. I took some time to process this and I would say I handled it well. "WHAT!!?" I yelled. "WAIT....WHAT?!" I ran out further to see if I could see anybody. "Hello?!" I called, nervously. There was no reply. I called out again, ending with no answer. I cupped my hands around my mouth. I took a deep breath. "HELLO!!" I hollered. My voice echoed out into the vast land and faded into the wind. There was still no reply, not a soul for miles. I had an idea. I pulled out my phone to call for help. There was a problem with this. I had no bars. Well that's fantastic. I kicked at the dirt, saying every curse word in the book. I was scared, confused, and rather hysterical. After what seemed like forever, I stopped my rambling. I took a deep and calming breath. "Ok ok ok." I said to myself. "It's going to be ok, I just gotta find help." I sat down to think. I sat there, thinking about a gameplan. "Ok," I thought to myself "Here's the plan." 1 Wander around until I find civilization or a trail or path to civilization 2 Get help 3 Tell people about what happened 4 Hopefully become famous 5 Get reunited with my family Yep, sounds like a plan. I made sure that I had everything in me that I grabbed before I left, and I did. I checked to see how much ammo I grabbed. I grabbed 15 bullets for the hunting rifle and 12 rounds for the magnum. I just checked to make sure that I didn't drop any. I put the guns on safety and put them into their holster, it's not like I'm going to need them. Unless I encounter something out here. "Come on Joel!" I called. Once Joel came, I rubbed his head. He looked at me as he panted slightly. It always calmed him as it did me, when I rubbed his noggin. I put my hand away. "Alright, let's get moving." I said mainly to myself. And with that, we headed out into the desert. *********************** Appaloosa, Eighty miles west of current location* "Thanks y'all for helping me." Applejack said as she loaded up the last barrel of cider onto the wagon. "No problem Applejack, it was our pleasure." Twilight said, speaking for the whole group. The rest of the ponies nodded happily. They have been working hard all day, making barrel after barrel after barrel of cider. Applejack gave a *tap-tap* on the back of the wagon, and the stallion manning the cart set off for his last delivery to drop off the cider. "Ah just hope that it all goes to plan next week. I mean, this is the 80th annual Appaloosa for Appaloosa!, and I've been put in charge of it all." She said extending a hoof to show them the whole town finishing up for the day. The whole town was tuckered out! They all shuffled along the dirt road. Some of them looked like they haven't slept in days. Even the salt water bar seemed abandoned, and the ponies of Appaloosa LOVED to go there after a hard days work. "It's going to fine, Applejack." Rainbow dash said as she flew up to her. "You've got this in the bag!" Rainbow dash went on. "It's just that, ah fear that I'll take to far like other things in the past." Applejack said worriedly. Hey gaze wandered to the ground as she remembered all of those times. The memories of the Apple Family Reunion flashed into her head. That was the time when she micromanaged every little thing and made the reunion a rotten reunion. "You're going to do fine, darling." Rarity said. "You can't be such a drama queen." All of the ponies turned to her, all of their eyes lowered and were glued to her. They all gave her a look that said, "Seriously?" Rarity looked around and she raised a hoof in defense. "What?!" She said innocently. "Seriously?" Rainbow asked. Rainbow dash eyes widened. She looked around. "Hey, have any of you guys seen Pinkie Pie?" She asked. The ponied looked at each other then all around them. They all shook their heads. "No I don't believe we have." Twilight said. "Ah pony feathers!" Rainbow scoffed. She knew exactly where she was. "This is the fourth time this week!" And she flew off to find Pinkie." Apple Cinnamon had finally put away the last bucket of apples. Her day of making Carmel apples had finally come to a close. She wiped away the sweat from her forehead and yawned. "Boy, am I thirsty." She said to herself. Cinnamon left her backyard to go inside to get a drink. What she was oblivious to, was that she forgot to put away one big container of thick...sweet...and delicious CARMEL. A rustling of leaves emerged from the bushes a few yards from the house. The head of a pink mare raised from the bush like a submarine scope emerging from water. Her eyes were focused on the Carmel. This was her chance. She lifted the bush up and used it like camouflage, moving slowly, inch by inch towards the Carmel. She was so close now. She could almost smell it! Her front legs broke physics of a second, and extended an extra five inches to bring the container close to her. It was defiantly hers now! She brought it close to her. She piped her head out to make sure that no pony was looking. She slowly twisted the lid off. Once that was out of the way, she threw it to her side. Apparently she threw it yo hard, because this distant sound of breaking glass and a cat meowing loudly could be heard, but she didn't care. It was finally hers. It was ALL HERS! She dramatically raised one hoof into the air! She was about to take her first mouthful of Carmel when- "Pinkie pie!" A shout could be heard right above her. "EEP!" She sprung from the bush, and being caught in midair by her good friend Rainbow Dash. Rainbow stared daggers into Pinkies. All pinkie could do was look back with a sheepish smile. "Get the lid, and put it back." Rainbow Dash said impatiently and annoyed. She put down Pinkie pie gently onto the ground. Pinkie raced off to get the lid. She found it lying next to a trash can, with a broken jar sitting on top of it. She picked it up in her mouth, but before she could run back, her legs stopped working and she just stood their. "What the?" She said confused. Her hair suddenly began to twitch wildly. Her purples and irises in here eyes bounced around like bouncy balls. She thought it was over, but her stomach began to twist and stretch. It went on for a few seconds before it stopped. She shook her head, dizzy from her puples bouncing in her eyes. "Woah what was that?" Rainbow dash said as she flew over. "Was that your Pinkie sense?" Pinkie pie stuttered for a bit. She never had that combo before in her life! It was so unique and disorienting. She didn't even know that her eyes could do that, and this is coming from pinkie pie! "I-I don't know." She said dumbfounded. "That combo never happened before." "Well, we'll find out what it means eventually. Come on, let's go home" Rainbow Dash said smiling. Pinkies smile came back. She picked up the lid and threw it towards the Carmel container. They watched as it flew. Rainbow dash was about to asked Pinkie why she threw it, but Pinkie grabbed her hear and moved it to the container. The lid landed perfectly onto the container, and some how twisted itself shut. Rainbows jaw fell to the ground. "How di...what?!" She exclaimed. "Its alllll in the kidneys." Pinkie said. She trotted off singing her favorite song, Smile. Rainbow dash shook her head. She'll never be able to understand that Radom friend of hers. ******* I've been walking for hours. My feet were sore, my tongue was dry as a bone, and my stomached rumbled. I noticed that the sun was nearly gone and we had to stay somewhere. I looked around, trying to find a reasonable place to sleep. I saw a cave up head. I guess that'll do. We picked up the pace a little until we reached the now declared sanctuary. We plopped down once side. I took off my shoes and it felt SOOO good. "Ohhhh wow. That feels good." I said relaxing. I laid my head back and rested it on a flat rock, I was really exhausted at this point. Joel was as well. He was already fast asleep! I yawned, said my silent goodnight, and closed my eyes. "What happened today?" I asked in my mind. "Where are we?" "How was this even possible?" I shook off the questions. Those will have to be answered tomorrow. I relaxed and in ten seconds flat, I was out cold.
Chapter 2 I'm Not From Around HereChapter 2 I'm Not From Around Here Another day has begun for Ponyville. The sun could be seen in the distance, filling the sky with beautiful shades of red and yellow. Ponies were already leaving their homes to do their things for the day. Ponies were opening their shops, including one named Sugar Cube Corner. The lights were on and the door has just been unlocked. Ponies were already starting to come in to get their breakfasts. One of the ponies, was a Rainbow Dash, coming in for one of Sugar Cubes Corners Famous Rainbow Cupcakes. (Yes, I just made a reference.) "Hey Mr.Cake." Rainbow greeted. Mr.Cake was working at the counter, taking an order from Derpy for Lemon Muffin Surprise. "Oh, Hello Rainbow Dash." Mr.Cake greeted with a warm smile. "Can you make me a-" "Rainbow Cupcake?" Mr.Cake finished her sentence. Rainbow Dash smiled. "You took the words right out of my mouth." "It's baking right now." Mr.Cake told her. "You can go upstairs to see Pinkie until then. She is just about ready to head out again." "Awesome." Rainbow Dash said, and flew up the stair case to Pinkies room. Rainbow Dash flew up until she reached Pinkies door. She dropped to the floor. Almost instantly, the door to her side zipped open, revealing Ms.Cakes head to poke out. She glared at Rainbow Dash. She put a hoof up to her lips and shushed her. "Quiet, the baby cakes are asleep." She whispered loudly. Rainbow just raised a hoof and mouthed, " Sorry." Ms.Cake slowly closed the door. Rainbow turned toward Pinkies door and knocked three times. "Hey Pinkie, you ready? We gotta head to Appaloosa in fifteen minuets." She whispered. "Yeah, I'm just about ready. I'll meet you at the train station." She said behind the door. "Ok, see you then." Rainbow said as she made her way to get her cupcake. By the time every pony arrived at the station, they all noticed that Pinkie acted a little different. She was her happy normal self, but when she wasn't interacting with anypony or anything or just being plain random, she just sits there. She appears to be deep in thought, her eyes would narrow and she would stroke her imaginary goatee on her chin. Applejack was the first to confront her. She moved over to her with Apple bloom at her side. She gave Pinkie a tap on her shoulder. Pinkie turned to face her. "Oh hey Applejack, what's up?" She asked happily. "Are yeh ok there, Pinkie? You seem to be distant." Pinkie just giggled a bit and nodded. She looked in front of her, trying to find the words to say. "Oh yeah, everything's fine. I've just been thinking about the combo yesterday." "Oh yeah, that. Yep, that is quite peculiar." Applejack said. She looked away to think back about yesterday. "Eh, I'm sure that's its fine." Applejack said. "It can't be anything bad. Ah seriously doubt it." She continued. "Yeah, you're right, Applejack." Pinkie said, getting out of her little trance. "It can't be that big of a deal." ************** The light of the dawn shined through the cave. Touching almost every inch of the cave. My eyes fluttered open once the sun reached my eyes. I sat up quickly as I was blinded. I sneezed from the daylight. I rubbed my eyes and looked around. I saw that I was in the cave still. "Oh great, that wasn't a dream? That's fannntastic." I thought to myself. I looked down at Joel, who was curled in a ball behind me. I stood up as Joel awoke from his sleep. I stumbled out of the cave, stretching my arms and legs. My back and neck was sore from lying on hard, cold rock all night. I stood outside of the cave, twisting my arms. I groaned as I loosened up. "Jeeez." I get groaned. Once I was done, I pulled out my phone. I still had no connection, but that didn't mean I could do something. I pulled the camera app up, and put it on video. I held the phone, pointed towards me and pressed the record button. "Alright, so I've got a little situation." I said to the phone. I explained everything the happened yesterday. Everything from the wolves, my badassery in killing two of them, (in which PETA would probably be on my case for.) and finally the hole, in which it brought me here. "And it landed me here." I said, and I turned my phone to the desert. "Yeah, It sucks, because I don't have any food nor water, and I don't have a connection; so I can't call anybody. So that's my problem in a nutshell. We gotta keep moving, and I have to conserve my battery, so I won't be able to constantly use it. It's at 95%, but I still gotta use it for emergencies." I started to leave the cave, with Joel at my side. "This is Trevor, signing off." I stopped recording, turned the phone off, and put it in my pocket. "Come on, Joel." I told him. "Let's get moving." ************ Another day of hard work was underway in Appaloosa. The streets were bustling with noise and work. Ponies were making everything from apples from all over Equestria. Almost any food you can think of, is being made with apples. Everypony had their duty, including Applejack, who was in charge of Appaloosa's Appleoosa. (If you haven't caught on, it's a festival for apples.) Applejack trotted down the dirt roads, inspecting all of the ponies, and occasionally giving advise to those who needed it. "Alright great job, everypony!" She announced. "Y'all are doing great." She added. "Oh, and Apple Cinnamon!" Applejack called as she passed by her house. Cinnamon turned her head towards Applejacks. "Don't let Pinkie get into that Carmel." She said with a smile. Cinnamon saluted like a soldier. Applejack chuckled at this, and she got back to work. (Meanwhile on the other side of town.) "Applejack!" A voice called. Twilight looked into the busking crowd. She could see a large pink bow bobbing up and down amongst the crowd of busy ponies. She already knew it was Applejacks little sister, Applebloom. Applebloom wandered up and down the street, looking for her big sister. She's been looking for her for the past hour. "Applejack!" She called again. "Applejacks busy, Applebloom." Said Twilight as she appeared beside her. "What do you need?" Twilight asked. "Well, I finished all of my work for the day. I'm getting really bored, so I was wondering if I could go to the orchard, and hang around there." Applebloom said. "Alright, I'll make sure to tell her, but don't leave the orchard." Twilight instructed. "Ok, I won't." Apple Bloom said excitedly, and ran off. Twilight only smiled, before she started to look for Applejack. ************** It gets pretty boring walking through a barren wasteland, so I've been doing things to keep me busy. I've been humming and singing songs from my favorite artists and I've been checking my phone for any bars, but mostly whistling Metallica. It's a little complicated when your thirsty, but it's the best I've got. We were walking until we came upon a large hill. It wasn't to steep, so it was easy to climb. When I climbed to the top, I thought it was a mirage. We stood on top of the hill, looking down to what appears to be a large Apple orchard. We made our way down the hill, trying not to fall forward. I approached one of the trees. I reached a hand out to touch it, only to feel solid bark. It wasn't a illusion. I made a sigh in relief, then started to laugh a little out of excitement. Not only was this a sign that we won't starve, someone planted these here. That means I'm going to get help. I jumped and grabbed an apple from the tree, and it came off easily with a snap. I held it in my palms. Just looking at it was appetizing. I did a little dance of joy, knowing that we were going to be ok. I stopped dancing before someone could see me, and looked at the apple I picked. It was a big apple, with a color of dark red. I took a bite. The taste of the apple was mind blowing! It was the sweetest apple I've ever tasted! The juices came gushing out and filling my mouth with flavor. I never really liked apples, but this is one hell of an apple! I jumped up and picked another. I handed it to Joel, but thought that it would be awkward for him to eat it when the apple was quite large. I had an idea. I grabbed my knife and pulled it out. I began to cut the apple like my knife was a saw. I cut the sides off and tossed away the core. I handed Joel a piece of an apple. He sniffed it for a few seconds before taking it from my hand. Joel began to eat the apple. I laid back on the tree, scratching Joel's back, and eating my apple. ***************** "Twilight!" Applejack called as she saw her among the crowd. They moved to the side of the busy road, so they can actually talk to each other. "Have ya seen Apple Bloom?" Applejack asked. "Ah can't find her anywhere." "Oh yes, she's fine." Twilight said. "You know where she is?" Applejack asked. "Yes, she is playing in the orchard." Twilight said. "I didn't want to let her go without asking you first, but she said that she was finished with her work and she was getting bored." Twilight added. "Ok. I'm going to get her. Why don't you come along?" Applejack invited. "It would be my pleasure." Twilight said happily. *************** "Well then, that was refreshing wasn't it?" I said to Joel and I stood up. Joel barked as a reply. "Come on, let's get going." I said. "HELP! HELP ME!" I heard a frantic cry for help. It echoed above the trees. I got up instantly. I tried to pinpoint the origin of the screams. It seemed to have come from the West. "Come on Joel!" I yelled. I began to run at full speed. I dodged every tree in my way. The screams were getting louder and more frantic. This made me run faster. I could tell that that the voice was female, roughly ten years at the most. I followed the screams to a clearing. I was going to keep running, but I stopped dead in my tracks. My eyes widened and my legs almost gave out from fear. I saw a giant spider. It is the biggest spider I've ever seen in my life! I'm not even kidding, it had to be eight feet high! It was black all over, except for its head; which was a bright orange. It was on top of her. I could tell. I didn't hear any screams from her. I was too late. "Oh my god." I groaned. Joel began to growl viciously and bark once he saw the giant abomination. I grabbed my 357 and aimed it strait at it, and pulled the trigger. POW! The bullet zipped right into its abdomen, making a giant hole in the abdomen. Thick, green juices began to gush from the hole. It let out a high pitched hellish shriek of agony. It turned to me. Grey venom was dripping from its fangs. "GET AWAY FROM HER!" I bellowed. I aimed the gun at its head and fired again. It's head snapped back and it's outer right eye exploded in the same green gunk. It shrieked again in pain. It stumbled back and crashed hard into a tree. Apples and leaves rained down from the tree. It shrieked again, as it ran away into the orchard. I charged after it, and stopped right at the edge of the clearing. I kept my gun pointed at it, until I couldn't see it anymore. I put the gun down and back into my holster. I heard Joel bark. I turned to him. He was standing by a giant wad of web. I realized that the spider cocooned her in its thick web. Wait...she might still be alive! I ran over to the small cocoon. I pulled my knife out. "Hello? Are you ok?" I asked. "Yes! Just get some help!" I heard a muffled reply. "Ok hold on, I can get you out. Just old on!" I grabbed a small wad of the web and sawed through it. Once it was thin enough to break, I grabbed the web with both hands, and pulled it apart as hard as I could. The web gave away after a little resistance. I tore pieces off and threw them away. Once a hole big enough was made, I reached a hand out. "Geez, are you alright?" I asked. "Yes, I'm fine." She replied. She didn't go for my hand. Instead, she sat up. I didn't even notice what was off about her until I actually saw what she looked like. "Ok good, what's your nam-?" I asked before I my voice stopped dead silence. My eyes widened, and I screamed. The girl that I thought was human, was anything but that. She was horse. A freaking HORSE! She was oddly colored. More specifically, yellow. She had red hair with a bright red bow. She jumped at my screams. She looked at me as I looked at her. Her eyes widened and screamed. I screamed back at her as I fell onto my butt. I scurried away still screaming. She to, was still screaming. At this point, we were both screaming. "Sweet Celestia, what are you?!" She cried. "What am I? What the hell are you?!" I shouted back. "I asked first!" She screamed back. She scrambled out of the shredded cocoon. She didn't run away, but she kept her distance. I looked over at Joel, who was staring at her and wagging his tail, as if she was another dog. He was jumping up and down. His tail was wagging, and he let out an excited yip. She backed away a few steps on her tiny hooves. I noticed that she was obviously scared of my dog. "Joel, no!" I barked. He looked up at me, and then sat down. His tail continued to wag as he stared at her. "Don't mind him. He might seem intimidating, but he's a friendly fur ball." I said as I collected myself. I took a few steps back, running my hands through my messy hair. I put my hands on my hips, and took a deep breath. "Ok...ok...it's good." I said, calming myself. I sat turned to the small pony. (It seems more appropriate to call her that.) I noticed that she was still there. She was still afraid. I could see it in her eyes, but I also saw curiosity. She's took a step forward. I was also curios, once I cooled off. It was odd that I'm in the presence of a talking pony, but it was also pretty cool. I sat down slowly. I didn't want to startle her in anyway. "Ok, sooooo you can talk." I said. She nodded. "Uh huh." She said. She began to sit down. Her eyes were still on me. She peered at me. She looked at me, studying me. She looked at me head to toe, especially my guns. We both sat there, staring at each other. Everything was quiet, except for the soft breeze that rolled in. We both sat there as Joel wagged his tail like a fool. "Well, what's you name?" I asked. "Applebloom....my names Applebloom." She said, loosening up a bit. "Cool. My names Trevor." I said calmly. She nodded in response. Apple Bloom scooted closer to me. She peered at me and her expression of fear weakened "So you obviously know English." I said. Trying to break the ice. "English?" She asked, scratching the back of her ear with her hoof. "Don't you mean Equestrian?" She asked. "Equestrian? Da frick she talking about?" I thought to myself. I disregarded her question. I asked another question. "So, what are you doing in Texas, or wherever this place is?" I asked. "Texas? What are you talking about? You're in the Appaloosa orchard." She said. I frowned. I began to rub the hairs on my chin. I knew to the answer to the question to the next question I was about to ask, but I couldn't bear the truth. "But this is earth." I said pointing to the ground. "THIS is earth." I said again. Applebloom shook her head. "Well this is Earth, but you're in Equestria." She said. "Equestria? What the hell is Equestria?" I asked. "It's the country you live in." She said. By this time, she showed no fear, only curiosity. She scooted closer. "Haven't you ever heard of America?" I asked. Her face was expressionless. She had no clue. I thought of things American. "USA, Uncle Sam, God bless the USA?" I asked, trying to spark a memory of my home. She shook her head after thinking for a bit. "Nope." She said. I sat back, I was confused. If she is on earth, then how does she not know about America? This question bounced around in my head. I frowned a I digested this. "Huh...strange." I said. "What's your dogs name?" Apple Bloom asked. "Who this little fur ball?" I asked as I scratched his head. "This right here, is Joel." I Introduced. Joel barked happily, his tongue flopping up and down as he panted. His tail continued to wag. He barked at her happily. Apple Bloom didn't even flinch. She got up and moved over to him. She reached out a hoof. "Ah never seen this breed before in mah life." She said. "What breed is he?" She asked. "He is a German Shepard." I said as I scratched is back. Joel sniffed her hoof, before he continued to pant again. "May I?" She asked excited. "Of corse." I said happily. "Go right on ahead." Applebloom instead of petting Joel, embraced him in a warm hug. Joel went ballistic. He began to squirm in her hug. He licked her face as she pulled away. She laughed at his outburst of sudden happiness. I couldn't help but smile at the overwhelming cuteness. She scratched his head with a hoof as she said things like, "Who's a good boy?" and "You're so cute!" "My my, you seem to be quite calm around us. Aren't you the least bit afraid?" I asked. "Well, ah was," She said as she continued to rub his head. "But you seem like pretty cool...." She said. The way she dragged it out made me realize that I didn't even tell her what I was. "Human." I finished. "Ah yes...Human." She said, letting the word roll around on her tongue. "Well anyway, I was scared, but you seem harmless enough. I mean, I heard those loud bangs. I don't know what you did to make it go away, but you saved me, and that's the bottom line." She continued. "Yeah." Was all I could say. I was still bewildered by the fact that I was making contact with a talking pony. It was cool and all, but what did she mean by the fact that I was in Equestria? I defiantly never heard of it, and especially no talking ponies. "What are those?" I heard her ask. "Those things on your leg and back, what are they?" She pointed to my guns. "Ummm...wellll." I said, trying to think of an answer. "Well, they are-" POW! Bright purple light folded my vision as I was struck by something solid. I fell backward, hitting the ground hard. My vision became blurry and disorienting. My sense of hearing became nothing more than a ringing. I put a hand on my head to coax my throbbing head. I shook my head to get rid of my ringing. I heard all sorts of things, yelling, barking, hoof steps, and my breathing. I shook my head again, and they pain, ringing subsided. "Applebloom, what were you thinking?" I heard a voice shout. It also had a southern accent, but this one was older. Perhaps a sibling? "Are you hurt?" I heard another voice ask. This one had no southern accent. "Yes, I'm fine!" I heard Apple Bloom shout. I stood up slowly, stumbling after the first few steps, but I managed to keep my footing. I got a good look of my surroundings. There were two more ponies with us. One was orange. She had yellow hair tied into a ponytail as well as her tail. (Ironic, right?) she had a cowboy had on, so I knew who was the other southern pony, The other pony was more odd. She was taller and more slender than the orange pony. She was violet purple. She had dark purple hair with highlights within it. One pink, and one a darker purple. What was strange about her, was that she had wings and a giant horn right In the center of her forehead. So what? Was she a Peagacorn? There were two things they had in common. One, they both had these strange tattoos on their flanks. For the orange one, it was three apples. For the purple one however, I couldn't make out what it was. It looked like a giant start with a bunch of tiny stars around it. The second thing they had in common, was that they were both glaring at me. "We don't even know what this thing is! How can you be so calm around it?" The orange one asked. Apple Bloom was about to protest, but the purple one interrupted her. "I do. You're a human." An eyebrow raised on my forehead. How did she know what I was? Has she seen a human before? "Oh, and it's a he." The purple one added. "A human? What in tarnation is a Human?" She asked as she rubbed a very annoyed Apple Bloom. The purple one ignored her. She stepped up to me. She studied me, circling me. "I've seen your kind before, but you're different." She said to me. "Yeah ok, but let me ask you something ok? WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM?!" I exploded. She stepped back at my sudden outburst. "Are you crazy? Are you trying to kill me?! What did I do to get zapped or whatever you did?!" I continued. She took a deep breath, and exhaled. She ignored my outburst, and answered. "Well, where to start? How about these guns you have in your possession? Or how about that large knife you have tightly in your grip?" I released my grip on the knife. It fell to the ground with a soft thud. I had completely forgotten about it! "Like I said, you are different from the others I've seen. You seem more negative, aggressive if you will." She said, still circling me. Joel was growling at her, but I shushed him. He kept his stance and glared at her. "It is my duty as a princess, to take you in for questioning." She said. "Like hell you are. I'm not going anywhere." I growled. "Oh yes, you are." She said, and with that, purple light lit up her horn and purple light, engulfed my wrists like handcuffs. They held my arms in place as I struggled to squirm free. "What the hell is this?!" I said, shocked. Joel charged at her, but a glow surrounded his body and he froze like he was Ice. "You should train your pets to be more friendly." She said sheepishly. "You can't do this! I didn't do anything! Tell them, Applebloom!" I said in hopes that she would speak up. She was about to, but the orange pony interrupted her. "Don't listen to him! He's dangerous." "Ah, screw this!" I shouted. I kicked the purple pony in the side once she was in front of me. She fell back and grunted in pain. The light from horn died, and the hand cuffs disappeared. Joel was free from being frozen in place. I reached for my gun and knife at the same time. I raised the gun right above my head and fired. The shot made the orange pony flinch, and cover her ears. Her grip loosened enough for Apple Bloom to squirm free, but I didn't wait for her. I turned and bolted in the other direction, calling Joel with me. I only made it to the end of the clearing, when I heard: "AFTER HIM!" Uh oh I ran faster, dodging tree after tree. The sound of hooves could be heard from behind me. I felt something clamp onto my back. I shook it off as hard as I could. It let go, leaving a stinging pain in my back. I ran faster, my lungs were on fire like how I was running from the wolves. In fact this reminded me a lot of the wolves. Up until, purple lasers began to zip by over my head. "Holy shi-" POW! Pain shot down my arm as a laser struck me in my right shoulder. I shouted in pain, but I kept running. The purple one was firing at me with lasers! I began to run in zigzags, trying to foil her aim. Lasers hit the ground, and all around me. The ground exploded dirt into my face, and everywhere else. I coughed as I made my way to the other end of the dirt cloud. I kept running, my breathing has gotten faster as we'll as my heart rate. My feet were screaming in agony as I ran. Walking around all day, does this to you. I looked back to see if they were after me. They must have lost themselves in the cloud, because I didn't see them, but I could hear them. "Applejack! Where are you?" I heard the purple pony call. I could hear all three of them coughing as we ran away. I chuckled to myself. I was about to celebrate, but the ground I was running on, suddenly disappeared from beneath my feet. I heard the barking of Joel as I fell. "Oh noo-!" Thud! "Ah ha! Ow!" Was all I said as I landed on something hard. I looked around me to see that I was in what looked like a giant, empty bowl. Joel stood at the edge, barking at me. I called him down. "Come on, Joe-" I stooped I could hear them getting closer. "Oh my god Joel, jump!" I shouted. He didn't take a second to spare. He jumped and landed on all fours at the bottom. I looked around nervously for an exit. I stopped when I saw a small hole in the rock. I ran to it, to study. It let into a dark tunnel, but it was tilted downward, like a slide. I didn't know where I went, but, I'm going to take the chance. I pushed Joel in, with me following after. We both fell for a shorter distance this time, landing in soft dirt. We didn't get a chance to get up, as we began to tumble down into the darkness. I tried to stop myself, grabbing for anything to hold onto, but it was hopeless. "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!" I shouted as I tumbled deeper and deeper. "Down here!" I heard a distant voice from above shouted. Oh no. This is perfect. Purple lasers lit up the tunnel like fireworks. Bouncing off of the walls of the cave and into the dirt around us. One exploded into my leg, and pain took its place. I yelped in pain as I heard Joel yelp at the same time. We tumbled for another good fifteen seconds before we hit solid ground with two thuds. I fell onto my stomach. I could feel the wind push out of my lungs. I rolled over gasping for breath. It felt like I was about to die of suffocation. I lied there in the silence and darkness, struggling to breath, making little pathetic wheezes. I felt something wet and slimy lick the side of my face. I knew that it was Joel. Once I regained my breathing, I stood up in the darkness. I stretched and groaned, as I had just thrown myself into a steep hill underground. I tried to walk, but pain shot up my let where that purple pony hit me with her laser. Pay leg gave in. I fell to the ground. I cursed silently as I got up again, slowly this time. I could limp around, which was better than nothing. I started to feel around for Joel. I found him by stepping on his tail. He yelped in surprise. I removed my foot instantly. "Sorry." I whispered. I reached into my pocket, hoping that my phone was still in there, and sure enough it was. I celebrated in silence as I turned it on. It flicked on in the darkness. It had no sign of any damage, which was good. Not like it was the big problem here. I turned on the flashlight for my phone. The light lit up the cave. I smiled as I could see where I was going. I knelt down. I checked all of my guns and my knife. They were all fine. I took a bullet count. 14 bullets for my hunting rifle, and 9 rounds for the magnum. I didn't lose any bullets thankfully. I'm just glad that I didn't impale myself on my own knife. Now THAT, would be a real problem. I checked Joel. He looked up at me, eyes glowing eyes from the light and panting. I knew he was fine. He must have been hit by a laser, but it isn't serious. "How are you, boy?" I said as I rubbed his head. He barked in reply. "Now...let's find a way outta here." I said. I looked around with the light. It seemed to me, that I was in a dome. The roof of the cave was roughly twenty five feet high, and sixteen feet wide. I searched the walls of the cave. My eyes fell onto a small hole. I approached it, and looked inside. It was wide enough for me to crouch in. I can't say exactly how long it stretched, but at the end of it, I could see daylight. That's out ticket out of here. "Alright, you ready to get going?" I asked Joel. He licked my face. I wiped it off. "Yeah I'd rather stay here for a while." I said sarcastically. I ushered Joel in before me, and I followed after him.
Chapter 3 Buried So I have had quite an experience the past two days. I've gotten attacked by wolves, killing two in the process. I've been teleported to the middle of a scorching desert. I've encountered a giant spider and a bunch of talking ponies, who probably think that I'm a dangerous criminal for kicking a princess. So yeah, it's been fun. I'm just curious about this "Equestria" place. I'm obviously not in America, or anyplace I'm familiar with. Another thing that was bothering me, was the fact that that purple pony knew what I was. As far as I'm concerned, no human has been officially recorded of making any contact with any extraterrestrial being, including talking ponies. So this means I'm on a little quest to find some answers. The main two questions 1 How do I get home? 2 How does that purple pony know what I am? Those two questions bounced around in my head as I made my way to the other end of the dark tunnel. I was just about there, while Joel was waiting for me. He barked at me as I waited. "Joel, no!" I whispered loudly. Those crazy ponies might be around here somewhere and I didn't feel like being caught. Who knows what they might do to me if they catch me. Will they dissect me, like a frog? I ignored the gruesome ideas popping into my head. I began to move faster as I could feel the warm desert air. I crawled of the darkness, blinded by the light. I rubbed my eyes as they adjusted. I stretched my back out, making the same pops and cracks a few days before. I was sore all over. It hasn't been a good two days for us. I looked at my surroundings. We seemed to be in a canyon. The walls of the canyon were smooth, and made a windy passage. We the walls stretched up pretty high, so we aren't going to be able to climb out. There is only one way out of this canyon. I told Joel to come with me. The canyon was tight. Sometimes it was so tight, That I had to squeeze through by putting my back to the wall. It was no challenge for Joel. Most obstacles were in my way. He occasionally found a tight spot, or a high rock to get over, but he had it easy. We were in there for roughly ten minuets, until the walls were short enough to climb out. I lifted Joel out, before climbing out. When it came to new surroundings, there was little to none. It was still desert, but there was more plant life. That means that we can find water. That is a good sign. We began to wander again, jogging this time. We have to keep as much distance as we can from those crazy ponies. As we continued to make our way around, the plant life began to be more common. I couldn't tell you how long we've wandered. It had to have been hours. I could tell by when grass began to become visible and more trees could be seen. The trees were getting taller, as we walked further. I think I can hear birds singing! The mood was lifting as the environment was so peaceful, and relaxing. Sense it was so quiet, I took the time to take a break, and think things over. "Joel, stay." Was all I said as I plopped onto the ground. Joel instantly fell on his side, exhausted. I found a large log not far. I crawled to it, took off my guns, and laid my back against the log. I rested my head on my hands as they rested on the log. I breathed in, then breathed out. I closed my eyes and relaxed. Questions began to flood my head, and filling me with concern and paranoia. "What am I going to do now? I'm pretty sure that I'm being hunted down by talking ponies." I thought. I can feel my stomach twist into a knot. "What are they going to do if I get caught? Will they dissect me? Will they sell us away to highest bidder?" The next question made me shudder. "What if they take Joel away?" "No! I'm not going to let that happen! They know magic. I've seen it with my own eyes. They've got magic, but I've got guns! They knew what brought me here, and they know how to get me back. I'm getting us out of here, no matter what it takes!" The feeling in my gut lifted, as my confidence skyrocketed. I sat up. I looked around me to see any signs of any pony. There were none. We were in the clear. For now. I clapped to get Joel's attention. He looked up at me. It seemed that he was about to go to sleep. I knew he was tired. I was too, but we had to get moving. He got up. He gave a look that said, "Really?". "I know you're tired, but we have to move. They are looking for us, and they are going to catch us, unless if we keep moving." I said, rubbing his side. He cocked his head, his tongue flapping out the side of his mouth. "So come on. Let's get movi." I stopped in mid sentence. I could hear something in the distance. It was a rumbling of some kind. I looked around. It seemed to be coming from the direction of the log. They must have found us. "Oh no." I grumbled. I ran to the guns I left by the log. I grabbed my hunting rifle. I put a clip into the rifle, and cocked it, making a satisfying Cha-chak. I hid myself behind the log. I was alert and ready to fight. I looked into the scope, looking the first sign of an incoming attack. "Come on. Where are you little bastards?" I said to myself. I moved back and forth across the trees. The rumbling was still distant. I was confused, but I digressed. I leaned into the butt of the gun, ready for anything. The stumbling was STILL distant. I looked up from the scope. I squinted, holding my hand over my head to block the sun from my eyes. The sound hasn't gotten any louder. "What?" Was all I could say. I stood up from my top notch fort. I listened really closely. No, it wasn't the sound of hooves. It sounded like a distant volcano erupting, or a earthquake. It couldn't be any of those. My hopes lifted as a thought entered my mind. Maybe it's a river. I stepped over the log, with Joel following. I walked towards the sound. It was getting louder. My hopes were lifting. I began to walk a little faster. The sound is getting louder. I began to run. The rumbling was so loud, I couldn't hear myself think. I skidded to a stop at the edge of a drop. My mouth began to water when I got a look at what lied before me. It was a raging river. Water splashing against rocks, and fish we're jumping from the water. I grew excited, and found a spot where I was able to drink. I knelt down I from of the water. I reached my hand into the water. The water was cold and clear. The water fell through my fingers, it only made me want it more. I cupped my hand into the water, and shoved it into my mouth. The cold nectar of life washed down my throat. It was the most refreshing thing I've had in a while, besides the apples earlier. I know it's stupid to drink from this stream as there could be a bunch a bacteria, but when you've haven't drank water in a couple days, you would drink anything. You just gotta roll the dice sometimes. Joel bent forward beside me and began to lap up water. I began to use both of my hands to drink. I splashed water onto my face and hair. The water washed away the dirt and sweat from my skin. I even dunked my head into the water once. I shook my head, droplets flying anywhere. Water soaked my head and shirt. I bent down down to take another drink, but I stopped once my eyes saw what was staring at me from the other side of the river. It was a group of ponies. They were all staring at me with blank expressions, and that purple one I met before, was directly in front of the group. This is bad. "Come on, Joel!" I yelled. I turned and bolted the other direction. With my bad leg, I wasn't going as fast as I hoped. I turned to look behind me. Joel was right up on me, with a rainbow pony behind him. "Piss off!" I shouted. I pulled out my magnum and shot at her. The sound made her flinch and lose her pattern. She crashed into a tree. I kept on running, feeling no remorse. "Stop!" Was all I heard behind me. I turned my head back. No sign of anypony. I chuckled to myself, but it was cut short as the ground beneath me disappeared. I fell intro darkness out of no where. Memories of the hole flashed through my mind. Maybe I found a way out! That though was cut short when I landed on my tailbone on hard, solid ground. I could only groan in pain as I grabbed my rump, and rolled around in pain, like a baby. Bark! Bark! I looked up. Joel was staring down at me from the hole. I jumped to reach the edge of the hole, but it was to high. I jumped again, only ending in the same results. I shook my head as I realized that this was useless. I told Joel to come down with me. He slowly inched his way into the hole. He fell forward, and landed on all fours. "Yeah! He went this way!" Uh oh. I looked around. I was in a tunnel. It was a larger one this time. There was a passage to my left and to my right. Screw it. I ran to the left, and into the darkness. ******************* The ponies were all looking for the human. The Pegasai we're looking from the sky. "Do any of y'all see him?" Applejack asked. "No, I don't." Pinkie said. "What does he look like again?" "Hey looks like an almost completely hairless ape." Applejack replied as she looked around. "Anythang, Big mac?" Applejack asked her older brother. "Nnnnope." Was all he said. "Guys." Rainbow dash called up ahead. "Check this out!" The ponies all ran up to what she discovered. They all skidded to a stop, except Fluttershy, who ran right into the back of Big Macintosh, who didn't even move from the impact. Fluttershy looked up at Big mac with a nervous smile as she got on her hooves. They all looked at what Rainbow Dash was pointing at. There was a giant hole in the ground. Large enough to fit Big Macintosh, if he jumped in. "Y'all think he jumped down there?" Applejack asked. "He did, and he is in great danger." Fluttershy said firmly and scared. The ponies all looked at her. Expressions of curiosity, fear, and worry can be read from their faces. Twilight stepped out from the group. "Fluttershy is right. This right here", she said pointing to the hole in the ground, "is a Fire-head Trapdoor Spider hole." All of the ponies looked at each other, confused. "What on Earth is that?" Rarity asked. "It doesn't matter." Fluttershy said. "I'm going home to get some supplies just in case. Twilight, inform the princess that we need assistance. I need the rest of you to find him and bring him back." She said sternly. They all nodded quickly. They all knew, whenever Fluttershy spoke as she is now, it's best not to argue with her. "Good. Twilight, tell the princesses to meet us at Sweet Apple acres. It's much closer, than my cottage." Twilight nodded before flying off into the distance. Fluttershy turned to her friends. "Now go, we need him out of there." One by one, each pony jumped into the gaping hole, while Fluttershy, began to run to her house. The last one to jump down was Rarity, who was already hesitant to trek any further. "Gah, it's so dark and dirty down here." Rarity said, stating the obvious. She wanted to go back, but she knew that she was one of the few, or the only one that can produce a light. She groaned as she realized this, but going back up, wasn't an option. She concentrated on a light spell. Her horn began to manifest a bright blue flown, before her horn lit up, like a flashlight. "Ok Rarity, I need you up front." Big mac said. "Don't worry, I'll stay with you. Stay in a line and focus on staying in formation. " Rarity gulped before moving to the front. She began to move up her horn, glowing bright enough to show the shadows of her friends. She began to walk forward with everypony following her. *************** Darkness. Nothing but darkness, was all I could see. Every corner I turned, every hole I looked into, was pitch black. Not a sign of light anywhere. The only light I had, was the flashlight from my phone, and it wasn't strong enough to only light a few feet in front of me. I was jogging through the tunnels with Joel close behind me. I would check behind me to make sure that I wasn't being followed. It was hard to tell each time, but it was still worth checking. I stopped to take a breather. I laid back against the wall and sat down. "That was too close." I thought. "You almost got yourself caught! They might be on you right now. You gotta keep moving, until you find a way out." Grrrrrrrr. I looked at Joel. He had his head turned to the darkness. I pointed the light to where he was looking. I couldn't make out what it was, but it had more legs than ponies, more legs than a human, and it was running right at me. It looked like demon of some sort! My eyes widened. I took out my knife, and brought myself into a fighting stance. "Uhh...stay back. I have a knife." I said nervously. The thing was getting closer, and it was moving faster, making a constant pit-pat. "Ah shit." I turned an ran away from the creature. It shrieked so loud, that I had to cover my ears. I could only imagine how painful it was for Joel. The creature began to chase us. Each corner we took, it still followed. As I ran, I turned to see what exactly was after us. I kid you not, it was the same type of spider that attacked Apple bloom! Same color and size! I looked to the darkness. I gasped and skidded to a stop. There were more of them. Maybe four of them staring at us. They weren't as big as the others. Maybe they were younger spiders. The light wasn't strong enough to see how many there we're exactly. The one that lead the pack, shrieked the same shriek, that the other one made. They began to charge as if it was a signal to attack! I looked back. The one chasing us, was blocking the path. I pointed at the single spider behind us and shouted, "Joel, sick em boy!" Joel charged for it. He launched himself in the air, right into the spider, and wrestled to the ground. I didn't have time to watch. I had my own fight to fight. I turned off my light, as I needed both hands to fight. With my knife in hand, I let out a ferocious battle cry, and sprinted to the first spider. The spider jumped right for me. I dodged to the side. I grabbed its head while it was still in the air, and pulled it down. It's body and head slammed into the ground hard. It grunted in pain. There was no doubt that one of its fangs snapped off as its head connected to the ground. I would've finished it off, but something jumped onto my back. A spider snuck up on me and jumped on my back! I could feel the fangs scrape against my throat. I reached back and gripped its head tightly. I threw it off of me. I could hear the sickening crack as it hit the wall of the cave, followed by a wet thud. I heard screeching to my side. I turned to the noise. I could hear the scrape of its legs jumping and leaving the ground. I lied flat on the floor, as it soared by above me. I heard a thump behind me, followed by a demented whining. I got up with my knife in hand. I felt for its head. Once I did, I placed my arm around the head, trying not to jab myself with its fangs. I held it tightly, I raised my knife high, and sent the blade down in one fable jab. The blade cut through like it was cardboard. It let out a gasp of pain for only a split second, before it went silent. I could feel its blood gush out as it went limp. I yanked the knife out. I heard Joel barking and snarling up ahead. I got up from the corpse of the spider and turned on my light. Joel was fighting a smaller spider. He must've killed the other one, because his moth seemed like it was died green. I ran at the spider, and tackled it to the ground. I pinned the spider down by each leg on each side, pinning down its eight legs. It tried to reach up to bite me, but it had no chance. I raised the knife, and launched it right into the sternum. I shrieked in pain. I pulled the knife out and stabbed again, and again, and again, until a gaping hole was all the was left. Green blood gushed from the hole freely. I got up from it. I just stared down at it. My breathing was heavy and deep. My heart was racing, and my adrenaline rush made me more ale art then ever. I looked over at Joel, who was also looking at the spider. I knelt down to him. I used my shirt to clean some of the blood off from its mouth. My shirt was covered in it, so it didn't matter. It really looked like my shirt was saturated in green paint. I looked at the other spiders that I slaughtered. It really looked like a brutal massacre. The all were lying in pools of their blood, while it was sprayed on the walls of the cave. I didn't know I could fight like that! I found it disturbing, but pretty bad ass! I didn't feel like that instantly. I nearly vomited from the site of them, especially the one Joel killed, which had its throat nearly bitten out! "Jesus." I whispered. I shook myself out of my daze. I doubled checked to see if I was hurt, but I was clean believe it or not. Well, sense there a bunch of giant spiders down here, I gotta be careful. I grabbed my magnum, but hesitated. I put it back into my holster. I couldn't shoot in here, well I could, but I'll go deaf for sure. I have to do this stealthy. I pulled my knife out again. I held the handle so the blade was pointing outward, and had my other arm that held my light rest on top of it. I stepped over the body, and treaded onward. I took lighter steps and kept my breath at a steady, calm pace. I couldn't say how long I wandered the tunnels. I began to notice that the spiders were getting more common. Every time I spotted one, or heard one, I would smother the light with my hand. I would have to quiet Joel from making any noise. Even though I don't think spiders can hear, I still did it just in case. I wouldn't dare move, not until I knew for sure that it was gone before moving on. This was the routine for roughly forty five minuets. That was until I found these big white balls the size of soccer ball. I stopped right in front of it. Joel took a whiff of it. He barked at it. I quieted him before he state acted attention. I knelt down and picked it up. I held it in my hand while I examined it with the light. It was soft. It was poofy, like a ball of cotton. It was surprisingly light. I decided to see what was inside. I slowly pushed my thumb into the ball. It slid in easily, like it was warm butter. It felt hollow on the inside. "Huh, odd." I whispered. I was about to put it down. That was, until I could feel it began to move. It was twitching. I could feel things poking through the ball, and poke my hands. Suddenly, the ball exploded out of nowhere! Black things began to pour from the ball and onto my arms. The were small, and eight legs. They were spiders. I was holding a giant spider egg, and they were all over my arms. I'm not going to lie, the next part was the way to handle being covered in spiders. "AHHHH! GET THEM OF ME! GET THEM OFF ME! AHHHHH!" I shrieked like I was a five year old girl. I was slapping and brushing my arms frantically. Spiders were raining down from my body. I could feel them in my hair, armpits, and my face. "Ah! Oh god! Oh god!" I yelled as I took my shirt off to slap them off. The time of six seconds to take off my shirt, was an agonizing six minuets for me. I rubbed my hair as if it was on fire. I was that freaked out. So much for stealthy huh? Once I knew for sure that they were ALL off, I put my shirt back on. I was wheezing pathetically, and was traumatized. I even double checked to make sure. Once I was calm enough, I looked over at Joel, who had a spider right on the tip of its nose. I simply flicked it off. Words can not describe how bad I was scared. I picked my phone up off of the ground. The light emitted the tunnel behind us...and a dozen fully grown spiders, and they were all staring at me. Again. So much for stealth. I didn't try to fight. These were MUCH bigger than the ones I killed earlier. I bolted the other direction. The banshee like shriek sounded from behind me. It echoed in the tunnel and my ears. The shriek that made my blood run cold the first time I came across these things. I think they just rang the dinner bell. With the light only to help guide me, I turned each corner in hopes of finding light. A way out of this nightmare. I saw a hole come on at my right. I looked down the hole as I ran. I skidded to a stop. There was in fact, a hole. I think I can see light! It was small, but big enough for me to crawl through. Another shriek broke my trance. "Joel, GO!" I yelled, pointing at the hole. He began to run in my direction. I ran further into the darkness. I had to lose them. Maybe I'll find a hole to rock to hide in to lose them. With my light, I could see a hole a head in the ground. I looked behind me. They had yet to turn the corner. This is the perfect opportunity. I turned my light off. I stopped at the edge of the hole. I grabbed the edge, turned away, hopped off with my hands still on the edge. I just hung there in the darkness, waiting for them to pass by. I hung there for a few seconds before they were speeding by, right above me. I couldn't see jack, but the thought of them so close to me, and close to finding me, made me shudder. Dirt and rocks rained down to me as I held on, not daring to let go. I could only shake the dust off of me with my head. I could only tell they passed, when the constant tic-tic of their legs were gone. I pulled myself up from the hole. I couldn't hear them, nor could I hear anymore coming. I sped off to the hole to my freedom. I stopped when I saw the light. There was Joel, waiting for me. Joel barked. The sound sounded like an air horn here. A distant shriek could be heard. "Ah crap!" I ran to the light. As the closer I got, the bigger my smile grew. I was so close! I began to laugh to myself, but it was cut short when the ground suddenly disappeared. I didn't have a chance to yell. My face slammed into the ground before I entered free fall. My vision went blurry as I grabbed frantically for anything. My fingers on my left hand grasped onto a ledge. I held on with one hand, while the other dangled. I grabbed the ledge with my other hand. I could see Joel looking down at me; as I looked up. "Get out of here!!" I shouted. His head disappeared. I began to climb, feeling for vines, cracks, and ledges. I could hear them getting closer. I was at the edge of the hole. I looked back. There was one looking around. It saw me, and shrieked. I got up from the hole, and ran to the light. I crouched in front of the hole. I could hear Joel barking from the other side. I got into army crawl position. I crawled into the hole. Something grabbed onto my foot! I turned to see the spider biting into the sole of my shoe! It was tugging on me, pulling me down! I kicked it hard in the face. I kicked it again, and again, and again. "Get off of me, you little prick!" It fell back with a grunt. I still had my shoe on my foot. I crawled faster. I could already see the others coming! The shriek was so loud, it was ear piercing. The sounds of the fighting to go in first could be heard from behind me. They sounded like barbarians, fighting for the last leg of a Sabertooth. I was so close to freedom! I grabbed the edges of the hole, and trusted myself forward! The only light was the sunset on the horizon. It greeted me by blinding me, when my eyes made contact with it. I had to find a way to block off the hole. I looked around the hole. I saw a boulder right next to the opening. I got to the side of it, and began to push with all of my might! Me feet were digging into the ground as I pushed harder. I was latterly screaming as I pushed the bolder. The fear of them catching me, was overbearing! The bolder was coming loose! They were right about to get out! "COME ON!" I bellowed. "MOVE!" The bolder gave out, and fell in front of the hole! The loud thud could be heard, followed by a sickening crack, and a shriek of agony. My body fell with the bolder, and landed on top of it. I threw myself away from it! I scurried away from the bolder. The sounds of scratching and shrieking could be heard from the other side. There was no way that they were going to move it. I just sat there. I just sat there and stared at the bolder. I looked at what made the crunching sound. I looked at the bottome of the bolder to see a severed spider leg. I think I could see other legs poking out from underneath the rock! A slight chuckle sounded from my gut. The chuckle grew louder. The chuckle changed to a laughter, then hysterical. I was so happy that I made it out of there! I was laughing out of happiness, and relief. I stood up, still laughing. "SCREW", I shouted as I raised both middle fingers to the bolder, "YOU!" I slapped my knee as I celebrated. I was doing some sort of weird tribal dance. Joel was at my side, staring up at me. I knew I looked ridiculous to him, but I didn't care. I knelt down to him, and I rubbed his head and hugged him tightly. "Goooood boy. You did a good job!" I said petting him. His ears perked up and his tail began to wag. I gave him a belly rub before I stopped. I got up. I turned once more to the blocked off hole before I continued onward. I smiled as I walked away. I felt really good about myself. If I managed to outrun a horde of flesh eating spiders, then I can get out of here. I've got the fire power to do so after all. Yeah, things were finally starting to look our- SHRIEK! The ground suddenly erupted with dust and rocks. I fell back, and landed on my butt. Another spider was waiting for me in the ground. It shrieked again, before sinking its fangs into my right leg! Overwhelming agony shot up my leg. I screamed in pain as I began to kick in the face as it began to drag me into its hole. Joel charged for the spider. He bit down onto its front left leg, and scratched at its face. The spider simply batted him away as if he was nothing. Joel flew back with a yelp, before his body hit the ground hard. I was dragged right to the edge of the hole. I grabbed the edges to hold on, but it was to strong. I fell in, darkness engulfed me once again as the door above me shut. I could hear Joel digging at the ground as the spider prepped its self for its meal. I was screaming for help again and again. My pant lag was becoming red. I could my leg already beginning to swell. The spider leaped on top me. I could see its face for only a split second in the moon light that leaked into the hole. It had three eyes. It's outer right eye, was hollow and dripped in the same green gew. I could see the hatred in its eyes. The worst was that it's still had a hunger for my flesh, and thirst for retaliation. The spider raised its fangs high into the air, and went in for another bite. I reached out in front of me. It's face was buried into my hands, but it still pushed forward. It's fangs were only inches from my face! It was too strong! I'm gonna die down here! The fangs were slowly getting closer to my face. I pressed my face against the wall of the hole. My strength was barely with me. My arms burned with pain and fatigue. I can now feel its fangs scratching against my forehead. The fang grew closer, and dug deeper into my eyebrows. This only added onto my agony. I had to do what had to be done. This had to end. I pushed it back will all that I got. It stumbled back a few inches before going for my throat! I reached for my 357. It felt like it weighed a ton. With the most effort, I cocked it and aimed at the monstrosity. I pulled the trigger. The recoil felt like I let a grenade explode in my hands. The gun snapped back and hit me in the nose. The cracking of cartilage gave me the impression the I just broke my nose. The spiders head exploded, leaving a gaping hole where it's head used to be. Green goo erupted from the head like a fountain, and rained onto me. It drenched my shirt and face. It mixed in with my blood, to make a sickening bluish color. The spider instantly fell and hit the ground, kicking up dirt in my face. I could feel my nose began to bleed. I could only hear the ringing that I've heard many times before. I let the gun fall to my side. I was so tired. I couldn't tell if it was the venom or my fatigue. I was to weak to move. I just slumped on the wall. "What in the hay was that?" I could've sworn that I head voices! "Where did it come from?" Said another. "Hey! Down here!!" I shouted to the best of my abilities. My dog began to bark to get their attention. "Please! Help me!" "It sounds like it came from down there!" The lid opened up. Light shone into the hole. I smiled in relief. I was safe. "Oh my sweet Celestia!" Wait...something isn't right. That voice sounded familiar. I weakly looked up. Ponies circled around the hole looking down at me. I pushed myself to the ground! I pulled up my gun with both hands, trying to aim it at them. I couldn't get it any high than a few inches off my lap. A purple glow circled my body, and I couldn't move an inch. I was lifted out of the hole. I tried to squirm, but I still couldn't move. "He doesn't look good." A rainbow pony said nervously. "Will he make it?" A purple haired one asked. It had a British and sophisticated accent to it. "He won't unless we go to Sweet Apple acres!" Another voice said. I couldn't see her. She was behind me. "I'm on it!" The purple pony shouted. Her horn lit up in purple. A purple flash engulfed my vision. The sensation of electricity made my hair stand in end. Pop! The light faded instantly. I found myself in a farm house?! How the hell did I get here?! "Put him on the table." Said the mysterious voice. The crashing of dishes and silverware made me flinch. I was lifted and put onto a wooden table. It was short, so my legs dangled off the end. I looked around terrified. I was defiantly in a farmhouse. I was in a dining room. Broken plates and silverware littered the floor around us. I saw a mass on the flood in the living room to my right. It was Joel. He wasn't moving. I screamed and struggled to move with all of my might. "What did you do to him?!" I wheezed. "Hold him down! He's making it worse!" The ponies held my arms tight into the table. I could feel hooves touch my leg that was bitten. I flinched at the pain, but I didn't bother fighting. "He doesn't have much time. He seemed to be more resistant to the venom than ponies are, but he'll be dead within the hour at the most. He needs something to help suppress it." The voice said. "This is going to be painful for him, so hold him tight. Pinkie, get on him and help on hold him down." "Wait, what?!" I shouted as a pink mass jumped on top of me. The pony was completely pink. Her poofy hair blocking most of what was going on. I felt something grab my bitten leg. Pic struggled before some other pony help it tight. I heard a loud THUNK bang against the table. I couldn't see what was going on. "I probably shouldn't have said it like that." The voice said. "Eyyp." A deeper male voice said. Shiek* I heard the sound of a blade being taken out. "What is that?!" I groaned. Something moved above the pink ponies hair. It was a hatchet. I struggled harder. It began to rise, and I began to scream. The hatchets shadow blocked out the light above and made me shiver. I felt like a pig about to get slaughtered. These might be my final moments of life. "What are you going to do?!" The hatchet was ready. This was it. I was going to die, at the least lose my leg! The hatchet swung strait down fast. "WAIT! NO!" SCLACKT! The sound of meat tearing and juices squirting made me stop yelling and vomit. I could see red chunks and blood leak onto the table. It had to be my leg. I was getting amputated. I didn't scream. My eyes rolled back before the darkness took me. ********** "Why is he going unconscious?!" Rainbow dash asked frantically. "I don't know, but he's still alive. He most likely went into shock." Fluttershy said. She put the hatchet down on the table. The watermelon that laid before her was ready to tend to the wound. She picked some up with her hooves. She placed the chucks on the wound on Trevor's leg. She rubbed the wound with the watermelon. Fluttershy picked the inside of the melon. More juices bled from the fruit. She poured it into a bowl. She slowly poured the juices on the bite. The bites have swollen his skin. The area around the bite swelled into the size of grapes. A sickening black color covered the bites and the veins around the bite. "Why are we using watermelons again?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Watermelon brings down the swelling for a Fire-head. It also suppresses the venom to give him time. He should've passed out when I touched the bite, but he's did that already. This makes it easier for the both of us." Fluttershy spent a few more seconds rubbing in the juices. "Good. We need to get him to Canterlot. The Watermelon bought him time, but every minuet counts." Fluttersjy said hastily. Twilights horn lit up, and she teleported them all to Canterlot. ************* "Hello?" I called into the light. I don't know wharf happened. One second I was getting an amputation, the next I'm in a bright place. "Hey, Trev." A voice said. It was oddly familiar. My eyes adjusted to the light, only to find myself in a meadow. It was a beautiful afternoon. Frogs croaked, birds chirped, and the soft summer breeze made things all the more soothing. My entire family was gathered around a picnic basket. They all feasted on hot dogs, sandwiches, and burgers. The smell alone, made my mouth water. I walked over to them. I plopped myself down right next to Joel, who layer his head on my lap. "Hello Trevor, nice of you to join us."
Chapter 4 Questions and Answers "How is he, doctor?" Twilight asked. The black stallion put the clip board down. She walked over to Twilight with a slight smile on her face. "He is recovering surprisingly well. Like Fluttershy said, it seems that he is more resistant to its venom. Though that's good news, the bad news is that it seems to take him longer to heal from any damage to his body wether it's minor or major." Twilight stared at the human lying unconscious in the hospital bed. He was littered with bruises and scrapes from head to toe. Stitches were on his eyebrow. They made a strait line right through the center of his eyebrow. It was defiantly going to form a scar. His leg was back to its original size. His other leg was wrapped up because of the lazier that hit him down in the cave. Yes, it does seem to take a longer period of time to heal for humans. "My best recommendation is some healing assistance, or he'll be in the bed for the next three weeks." He said also looking at him. "I'll take care of that." Twilight said "Be my guest." Twilights horn lit up with purple light. With much concentration, she focused on the serious wounds. Both of his legs, his forehead, and his nose lit up with light. Her horn grew brighter as did his body, then the light disappeared. "There," Twilight said, blowing the smoke off her horn like it was a candle, "That should speed things up." "Do you wish to have your friends up here?" The doctor asked. Twilight nodded. "Yes, please." "I'll go get them." ************** I finished up my third hotdog. The taste of the meat and ketchup brought a new outlook on life to my taste buds. I shoved the last of the hotdog in, licking my fingers afterwards. I laid back, arms resting my hands in the soft grass, looking up into the ocean blue sky. "Ah wow! That was delicious, but I'm stuffed. I cannot have another bite!" I said after which, I burped. "Yes, that was quite the feast wasn't it?" My dad said. We all agreed with a combination of agreements. Dad pulled a football from behind his back. "Who's up for a little football?" He said excited, a grin began to form on his face. We all volunteered. "I'm gonna own ya, son!" My brother, Chad shouted. We got in our positions. My dad was ready to kick the ball. "HUT HUT...HI-" purple light struck him I the face, and he fell back. My head zipped over to see what was behind us. Those ponies were there. Those god damn ponies. A rope was lassoed around my neck, and pulled me forward, smashing my face into cold mud. I felt something grab my arms and legs, and pulled me up from the mud. I could see that each of my limbs were being held in place by purple light. I struggled to get free, I pulled, I tugged, I wiggled, but everything I tried didn't work. "There's no use in fighting it. You won't escape and neither will your family." I looked over at my family to find them all held up by the purple light. I looked around to find her. I knew this was the purple pony doing this, and when I find her, I'm gonna stomp her head in! "You leave them alone! This is between you and me!" I shouted. I heard the sound of a considering hmmmm. She then replied. "You know what? You're right! This IS between you and me. Why don't you let me get to know you better!" She said with an odd tone of enthusiasm. A knot began to form in my stomach. Light began to shine beneath me. I was suddenly slammed down against a hard surface! I was still held down by the light. I tried to pull myself up, but it was to strong. I felt cold metal beneath me. I must have been on some operating table. "So let's get to know you!" She cooed. I watched in horror as what was once a bright and sunny day, turned into a dark wasteland. The grass was burned and decayed. Smoke engulfed the sky as the sun shined through the clouds, giving everything an orange color. The meadow was now boiling and steam was rising like it was a furnace! Out of no where, a tray of sharp tools appeared out of nowhere, with the pony hold them with her magic. She jumped and landed on top of me. A grin that was on her face, began to grow larger. A sudden flash of light came and went, only to find a giant bone saw in its place. I thrashed, kicked, and yelled for my family to help me. The pony only giggled. "Oh, I wouldn't worry about them. They are a little BURNT out at the moment." Suddenly, bright orange light exploded to behind me. I couldn't look. I wouldn't dare look. I knew what was happening. I could hear their screams. Their screams of utter agony. I thrashed and screamed all I could as tears began to flow from my eyes. "Good! Sense that's out of the way, now we can begin." The bone saw lowered to my chest. The shirt I wore, was suddenly ripped off by an invisible force. My bare chest was being licked by the sharp blade of the saw. She only laughed as she watched me twist and turn to break free. She was amused by me. "You want to know my opinion on love?" She asked innocently. I looked up at her with watery eyes. "It's on the inside that counts!" She shouted as she made a swift slice in my ribcage down to my bellybutton. Red was I could see. Her laughter was all I could hear. The laughter of insanity. The laughter grew louder as the red began to fade. Soon, I was in nothing but blackness. The laughter was still maniacal and filled amusement, but the laughing began to fade away, becoming more distant. Soon that god awful laughter seemed like it was miles away. Then it was gone. It was dead silent. The blackness that surrounded me. I couldn't move, or see anything. I tried to speak, but all I could make was a wheezing sound. I tried to move, but I felt a strong sensation of weakness and fatigue. I could hear something in the distance. I got scared, praying that it wasn't her again. As it got closer, I realized that it didn't sound like any kind of laughter. It sounded like a beeping, staying at a constant tone and rhythm. I noticed that my eyes were shut, so I slowly opened them. I relaxed when I realized that it was all a dream. I was safe from that crazy pony. No more dissecting for her today. I looked around to see where I was. I seemed to be in a hospital bed. The beeping was obviously my heart monitor. A bit sped up from the nightmare as expected. Curtains hung over the windows, blocking a majority of the sunlight that beamed down outside. The memories began to flood back as I remembered what happened. The spiders. Those freakin spiders that were so close to killing me and Joel. Those spiders were the reason I lost my leg! "Wait...my leg!" I lazily sat myself up to see if my leg was still with me. I could see two pears of five toes poking out from the covers. I smiled at the thought that I actually though that I lost my leg. "Well good morning to you, big fella." I voice said from the doorway. I nearly jumped. I didn't know someone or somePONY was in the room with me. My eyes darted to the origin of the voice. The sound of hoof bests could be heard getting closer. When I saw the purple highlights I knew who it was. It was her. That purple pony. "No. Ge-get away from me." I yelled. The drugs in my system made me feel woozy and weak, but I didn't care. I had to get away from her. I scurried back instantly. I raised my foot up to bring an attack if she came near. She raised a hoof up, as if it was a sign to show no harm. I could see a look of sympathy from this pony. Believe it or not, I could also see guilt. I couldn't tell if she truly felt like this or it was a trick go lower my guard. I couldn't trust her. I can never trust her. "Woah Trevor, easy. I do not wish to hurt you." She said in a calm tone. "You're lying! You are a liar! Now get away from me!" I yelled. I began to form a fist just in case. My eyes narrowed and both anger, and fear were boiling up inside me. "Ok. I know we've had a little misunderstanding a couple days back, but I wish to clarify some things between us." "Where's my dog! What did you do with him!" I snapped. "Joel is safe with my friend, Fluttershy." She said. She tried to approach me, but she backed away quickly when I threw a kick at her. "I'm warning you! Stay away from me!" She let out a sigh. She hung her head low and shook it slightly. Her horn lit up. My arms and legs lost control and I was being shoved back under the blankets of the hospital bed. I thrashed and squirmed, but she was to strong. Just like in my dream. "I'm sorry Trevor, but you left me no choice." She said. She still help me in place. "Now. I know we've got off on the wrong hoof here. You and I need to sort things out. All I want is a nice and calm discussion to get our facts strait. Do you think we can do that?" She asked. I stopped fighting. I just stared at her. I saw no point in fighting her. I'll just be held down again. "Ok....fine." I grumbled. A smile replaced her glare. Her horn went back to normal as did my arms and legs. I never understood why people rubbed their hands when they were released from handcuffs or any restraint. I did now. Even if it was magic or energy, or whatever, it hurt. "Where are my things?" "Right in the corner, but let me say this." She leaned it as I backed away. "If you EVER use those against anypony or my friends, there's going to be hay to pay." She whispered loudly. "Deal." I said slightly intimidated by her change in emotion. The door opened. The sounds of several hoofs on the ground could be heard, as well as wings flapping. There was a hole group of ponies stood or hovered at the foot of my bed, looking at me with sympathy or slight suspicion. Two of them stood out for me. One was Applejack, the pony with the cowboy hat, and little Applebloom. Applejack walked forward with Applebloom on her back. "We would both like to say something." Applejack announced with that country tone. "Yes, we would." The purple pony agreed. I looked them both. Applejack took her hat off and held it to her chest. Applebloom looked at them both with satisfaction and made a small wave to me. "We are really sorry for what happened a few days back. We both got the wrong vibe and we were only trying to protect my baby sister." "I'm not a baby for Pete's sake." Applebloom grumbled. "I know that, Applebloom, and I'm sorry. We both should've let you speak your side of the story." Applejack said apologetically. Applebloom hugged tight around Applejacks neck, trying not to choke her in the process. "I forgive ya." Applebloom said, releasing her grip. "It's just that you had the knife in your hand, and it looked like you were going to hurt her, but then she showed us the spider cocoon, and told us how you saved her from being eaten." Applejack said. That's when we tried to look for you. That's where we came across you in the forest. Rainbow Dash, tried to get you to stop, but that didn't work out to well." She said looking at the rainbow pegasus. "Anyway, we found the hole you jumped into and well....well you know the rest." "Applebloom, is...is this true?" I asked her. Applebloom nodded. "Yes, yes it is." I looked at them both. They really did seem sorry. They really looked like they wanted forgiveness. I looked down to think of something to say, then I looked up. "You attack me without knowing the facts," I grumbled. "You chase after me like I'm a god damn fugitive. I was forced to fight off a bunch of giant spiders, NEARLY losing my leg in the process!" They all looked down in shame. All except Applebloom, who watched watched satisfied. Even Twilight had a look of guilt on her face. Again, I couldn't tell if what was going on in that brain of hers. "But you really seem sorry, sooooo....(sigh) consider it forgiven." I said as I smiled. They all sighed in relief and their worried looks, turned into warm gins. The mood suddenly brightened. The purple pony opened the curtain to get some light in. "Ah that is so good to hear." Applejack said relieved, followed by the huge stallion saying, "Eyup." "But what about my leg? Didn't one of you chop if off with an axe?" I asked. All of the ponies gasped in udder shock. They all looked at each other confused. "What in tarnation are you talking about?" Applejack asked. "When I was brought into what I assume to be your farmhouse, I was held down on the table while one of you chopped my leg off. I couldn't see who, but I saw blood and chunks, so don't try to fool me." I said. "That was me." A hushed voice sounded from the group. A small pegasus stepped out and walked forward. She was a butter yellow. Her hair was long and bright pink that came down and covered half of her right eye. It gave a shy appearance, which I thought was adorable. I noticed that she also had a tattoo on her rump. Three butterflies. All of them had pink wings, while the bodies were a turquoise or a bright blue. "Hi, I'm Fluttershy, and that was me who cut your leg off. Well I didn't cut your leg off. I took a watermelon and cut it into pieces. The watermelon helps in ways of bringing down the swelling, and suppressing the venoms dangerous effects. It might have looked like I was cutting off you leg. I'm sorry. I hope you don't mind." The whole group realized another misunderstandings and either laughed at the thought or let out a "Ohhhh." "But where's my dog?" I asked. "Right here." Fluttershy said. Joel came from the group. His tail was wagging happily and his tongue flopped around as he panted. He jumped up onto the bed, licking my face like crazy. I laughed as I hugged him and ruffled up his neck. "Hey boy! How's it going?" I asked happily. Joel barked playfully as he licked me. Joel spun around in a few circles before lying in a ball right in between my legs. It hurt my legs for a second before the irritation subsided. "Ah this is great. Thank you. Thank you all." I said as I scratched Joel's head. "Well, I guess it time we get to know us." The purple pony said. I shuddered at the thought of the dream. "Let's get to know you!" Oh my god it was bad. She stepped to me and raised out a hoof, as if to shake it. I looked at her, then the hoof. I reached out slowly. I grabbed ahold of her hoof, and shook it slowly, but firmly. I never took my eyes off of her as we interacted. "My name is Twilight. Twilight Sparkle." She said. I didn't say anything. She backed away at my expression. Twilight pointed to the others. "You know Applejack, Applebloom, and Fluttershy." I waved to them. "Why don't you go ahead Pinkie? Wait...where's Pinkie? Twilight asked. All of the ponies looked around for this "Pinkie". Some looked behind the curtains, under the flower pot, in the flower pot, under the sink in the bathroom, they even looked on the toilet! "Where is she?" Twilight asked. Suddenly the bed exploded in graffiti! Joel jumped off the bed, running on my bitten leg in the process. Pain exploded in my leg. Fear exploded into my mind as I nearly shit myself. When the atomic bomb of graffiti cleared, a pink pony laid in the bed with me, looking at me. "HI!" She said happily. "Pinkie! Don't do that to our new friend! He's hurt!" Twilight shouted. "Oh yeah. Opps sorry." Pinkie said sheepishly. She gave a nervous laugh as she got out of the hospital bed. I bled some graffiti off the was stuck in my hair. It seems to me that they all have tattoos on their ass, because she had one too. Three balloons. Two bright blue, and one yellow. "Ok. Ok! This is NOT what it looks like!" I said nervously. "I never saw her before in my life!" "Well actually, you have! Remember the time we were at the farm and, I held you down on the table?" She asked happily. "Yes exactly...wait...WHAT?!" "With the watermelon being cut into pieces." She continued. "Ohh yeah...right." I laughed nervously. I took a long awkward breath. "Ahhh...this is awkward. Pinkie smiled happily, her grin stretched for miles. She hopped up and down in pure joy. She was entirely pink. Except for her tattoo of corse. I remembered that she was to one that help me down. I knew because I could never forget such goofy hair. "Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I just gotta say, that you are the weirdest monkey that I've evvveerr seen!" She exclaimed. I was sure this pony had ADD or something. There is no such human or piny that could be THIS happy to exists ever. "Pinkie, he's a Human." Applebloom said. "Ohhhhhh." Pinkie said as if she just discovered the meaning of life. "Well hi! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I just gotta say that you are the weirdest human that I've evveerr seen!" "Huh...not sure which one is worst." I said smiling. "Yeah that does sound kinda mean. Hmmm...oh how about this! You are the cutest human I've ever seen!" I looked around, trying to take my focus off of the awkward moment at hand. I twiddled with my thumbs. The room got quiet. "I know what you mean, Pinkie." I said breaking the refrozen ice. The rainbow pony flew up to me. I assume this was Rainbow Dash, because her mane was in fact rainbow. Her mane was also ruffled. Her coat was cyan blue. Her eyes were a magenta color. Her tattoo were three lighting bolts. One red, one blue, and one yellow. She studied me. Squinting at me like Indiana Jones would when he took that golden head thingy. "The names Rainbow Dash." She sari with pride. "Nice to meet ya." I said. "Yeah, when you fired that thing at me, that is totally forgiven. Just try not to do that again, ok?" She asked. I nodded in response. "No, but that thing is so cool! When it went like POW! Then I went like NOooooo CRASH! Woah man. That thing is LOUD." I smiled at her. I saw a lot of my friend Aaron in her. He was always like this. He was always this chilled guy, but he was also pretty athletic. It is kinda ironic. Not to mention his love for guns. He knows every gun ever! That might have been an exaggeration, but he know quite a bit about guns. "Oh yeah. I can tell we are gonna be good friends." I said happily. Next was a white pony. She was a unicorn. Her mane was a dark purple that was long and curled until it was inches from the floor. She was obviously the type that takes care of herself well. Her eyelashes were longer than the others. Her eyes were a dark blue that seem to sparkle. I didn't even know that was possible. Yet, then again, I was in an alien world. Who know what was her that wasn't back home? "Hello, I am Rarity." She said. I recognized her as the British pony or was extremely high class. She had that certain elegance in her voice that made her sound sophisticated. She reached out a hoof as I reached out and hand and we shook. "So just to give you a heads up darling, your clothes are fine. They are at my boutique being repaired. You'll have them back tomorrow, and might I say I like your style. It fits you well. She complicated. "My clothes?" I asked. I looked at myself. I had just noticed that I was wearing a hospital gown. Wearing nothing but my boxers underneath. "Why did you take my clothes off?" I asked nervously. "Well your clothes were dirty, ripped, stained with blood, and you jeans had venom residue on the leg so that needed to go, and plus they were smelly." "Ah, I see. And I'll get it back tomorrow." I said to clarify. Rarity nodded in response. "Well thank you for your generosity." I said kindly. Even though it was sketchy to be stripped nearly naked, it was kind of them. I slimed and shook her hoof again. "Oh it is not a problem at all." She said with a smile. "I can pay you back. My wallets in the back pocket of my jeans." I said. "Oh no need for that, and plus I don't even know what a wallet is," she said in the same tone. "Ah well thanks anyway." I said. "And last here is, Big Macintosh." Applejack said. The huge red stallion stepped forward. I'm not kidding you. He is huge! Really buff to. He can easily knock Mike Tyson down on his ass! He also had a tattoo of an apple cut in half. So my guess is that Applejack, Applebloom, and Big Macintosh were siblings. He grabbed ahold of my hand somehow because that breaks physics a little, and shook my hand around like a rag doll. My brain bounced around in my skull like it was a coin in a piggy bank. "Howdy." Was all he said. He let go of my hand, which was starting to have a heartbeat of its own. "How do ya do." I said back. Note to self. Don't screw around with Big Mac. "He's a bit shy and intimidating, but he's a ball of love." Applejack said "Well it's good to meet all of you. Really. It is, but I have a few questions." They all gave the signal to ask away. I asked two questions. 1 Where am I 2 How do I get back home They told me that I was in the Canterlot Hospital of Equestria. How to get back, they were unsure of. I had to mainly speak to Twilight, as she claims she knows about these sort of things. She needed some impute from how I got here. In that case, I told them almost everything. I told them about the wolves, but I left out the part on killing them. I've have a feeling that they were vegans, and they would not take kindly to anything otherwise. "Hmmm. Strange. There was never a report of a hole in the middle of the desert." Twilight said, putting a hoof of her chin. "And you said that it wasn't tree when you got up. It was solid ground. It might be a spell that I'm not familiar with." I got a lump in my throat. This doesn't look good for me. "Do you think there's a way back?" I asked. "Oh I'm sure there is. We just have to find a way." She said waving it off. "Until that time comes, you and your dog can stay somewhere with us in Ponyville. We'll all be more than willing to provide for you." Twilight said. "You just have to recover first." A voice said. A black pony approached the bed. He was wearing a doctors outfit, so he was obviously a doctor. "What's up doc?" I asked. "Well let's see. The poison has left your body, the bite is pretty much healed, you still have some bruises, and a scar on your eyebrow will eventually form." I reached up as I remembered the spiders fang digging into my forehead. I flinched in pain and surprise when I felt the stitches. "You might now want to touch that." The doctor said. "Now you're gonna look like you have three eyebrows!" Pinkie exclaimed. "I think it's gonna look cool!" Rainbow Dash commented. "Hey, sometimes to get cool things, you gotta endure the pain." I said. It was a little saying my grandfather used to say before he passed away. "Agreed." Twilight said. "Anyway, due to Twilights healing spell, you should be out of here by tomorrow." The doctor continued. "Awesome. I can't wait to see what this whole place looks like." I said intrigued. "Well, it is about lunch time. Would you like something to eat, Trevor?" He asked. "Yes please. Can you get me a plain peanut butter and a honey sandwich?" I asked. "I'm on it." The doctor said with a smile, and then left. I just payed there. I noticed that my back hasn't been making any cracks or pops. I could get used to this "Equestria." The people- or ponies seemed quite nice. Much nice compared to people back home. Yes sire bob, I can get used to it here. "You want us to stay with you?" Applejack asked. "But don't we need to head back to Appaloosa?" Twilight asked. "Nah. I put Braeburn in charge. It seems like getting to know our new friend. is more important." **************** Canterlot High 12:07am Everyone stood out in the halls. Their backs pressed against the lockers and their blank, expressionless faces staring strait ahead. Their glowing green eyes illuminating the dark halls with an eerie green. A door opened that was labeled PRINCIPLE. A figure stepped out of the room, and everyone around her knelt as if it was instinct. She began to walk down the hallway, not saying a word. "Sunset Shimmer." A male voice called from behind her. She stopped dead in her tracks. Did one of her minions dare speak to her? Does she have to use her discipline fire again? She turned around with fire emanating from her hand. The boy that spoke to her, stumbled back a few steps out of surprise, but he caught himself. "Ah, Flash! Nice of you to come by. Do you have anything to inform me on?" She asked, as she played with the fireball in her hands. "Ah ah...*Ahem* Sunset Shimmer, we have successfully won conquered every school in the district and we are beginning to take adults from their homes to build our army." He said sternly, his eyes staring strait. "Very good. Very nice." She said as a sinister smile crept onto her face. "Anything else?" She asked. "We should be ready in roughly two days or less." "Excellent." She said. Her plans were finally becoming a reality. Soon she will get the power and the revenge that she rightfully deserves. "Is that all?" She asked "Yes, mam." "Good. Get out of my sight." "Yes, mam." Flash backed away. Smack! A loud smack filled the halls of the school. She didn't flinch. She didn't show any signs of anger. "Who was that?" She asked calmly. There was silence. Sunset Shimmer turned around. She stared at every single one of her minions who knelt before her. She saw one in the back. He was grabbing things and putting them back into his backpack. She pointed a single finger at him. "You. Stand up now." She commanded. The boy looked up form his backpack. A look of fear was carved into his face. He stood up slowly, shaking slightly. He fliched every time she moved. "I'm....I'm sorry. I-it-it was an accident." He stuttered. Sunsets eyes lit up with a sudden burst of excitement. "Oh, it was an accident? He said it was an accident, everybody!" She announced to her minions. She suddenly pointed a finger at the boy. Fire exploded from her finger and fireballs were speeding right for him. Before the boy could react, fire struck him right in his forehead. He head snapped back, stumbling back a few steps. Another struck him in his shoulder. A loud pop could be heard. The last ball smashed right into his rib cage. He fell back and hit the ground hard with a smack. Sunset Shimmer walked over to the whimpering boy. His clothes were singed. His forehead was red and blistered. She knelt down to him. She leaned in to his ear and whispered: "Accidents are not tolerated." She stood up slowly, not taking her eyes off of the cowering boy beneath her. She raised her foot back and sent it speeding to his face. The boot collided with his face, making a sickening crack as his nose was destroyed. The boy went quiet. He was still breathing, making long wheezes. Blood began to ooze from both nostrils, making a small puddle. "Take him away!" She ordered. Two minions picked him up by his arms and legs, and was carried off. "Anyone else have anymore accidents!?" She yelled. The hall stood silent. No one talked, moved, or even took a breath. "Good, because we can't have any accidents from this point forward!" She yelled. "Now get your rest, and enjoy it! We leave in two days!"
Chapter 5 Regal Fame (SPRING) So today's has been a good day. I've put aside the problems that the ponies and I have had in the past, and made up. I'm just surprised that they were so willing to become friends after what happened. They all seem like pretty cool ponies. I just was just iffy about Twilight. It's just that when she's interacting with me verbally of physically, I get jumpy. Everything she does makes me nervous. Perhaps it's just the dreams, or maybe the problems we had earlier. So anyway, they all said that I'm going to meet the princesses tomorrow after I've recovered. Honestly, I was kinda excited that I'm going to see this place. It intrigued me, but what if they didn't like me? I nervous about going out. I hope they don't chase me out with an angry mob. "Well, we should get back home. It's almost 12! Rarity stated. We all looked at the clock, and sure enough, it was 11:56. As if on cue, a long escaped my mouth. My eyes felt like the had fifteen pounds strapped to each of them. I was pretty exhausted for a whole day in bed. Ironic, ain't it? "Yeah, I'm pooped." Rainbow Dash said. They all began to leave, except for Twilight, who looked at me for an extra few seconds before turning away. "See ya later, Trevor." Applejack said. I turned ion my side and yawned again. "Night." Was all I said. "Come on, Joel." Fluttershy said "Take good care of him." I said "I will." She replied happily. **************** Twilight was the last pony to leave the room before shutting the door. She couldn't help but shake the feeling of Trevor not liking her. The faces he gave her, made her feel unwelcome. Perhaps it's the drugs in his system. It has to be. Twilight trotted up to her friends. "So, what did you guys think of him?" She asked. "I think he's really cool!" Rainbow Dash announced. "I think he's really nice and polite. Cusses a bit, but he is quite nice." Rarity stated. "He's all nice and dandy, but those things he has worry me. They look so dangerous. Do you think it's safe for him to have those with him?" Applejack asked. Twilight looked at her, then ushered her to slow down. Once their friends were ahead, Twilight answered her question. "Yes, I do believe its safe enough. I'm just worried that he has a grudge against me." She said worriedly. Apple jacks eyes exploded in surprise. She tried to keep quiet, because Applebloom was fast asleep. "That's crazy talk." Applejack whispered. "I'm sure it's ok. "Face it, Applejack. He always has a look of fear and anger when I talk to him. I know you've noticed it." Twilight said. "Well we did kinda chase him around the forest. We did force him to jump into a Fire-head nest, not to mention nearly losing his leg in the process. My best guess is this. Maybe he needs more time to be able to trust you, that is if he is around for that long. If you just spend some one on one time with him, I'm sure you'll become best friends." "Yea, I do suppose you're right about that." Twilight said, thinking it over. "Trust me. This is only a rough patch for the both of you. You'll become good friends." *************** "Yeah, we're not friends." I thought to myself. I can't trust Twilight. She seems aight, but she's a princess. She is part of the government. I've seen movies do this before. Do you know what they do to extraterrestrial species on earth? The government takes them away to cut open and study them, completely forgetting the fact that they had a life in some other world. Yet then again, Twilight did say that she knew what I was. Maybe this isn't the first time she came across one! Maybe people fall in all of the time only to be put under the knife! It all make sense now. She's planning to do the same for me I just know it. I can't be alone with her. That is a death wish. "Geez Trevor, calm down. You're too tired to think about this now. You gotta rest." I thought to myself. I closed my eyes and tried not to think about it. I needed my sleep anyway. I have a big day tomorrow. "Wakey wakey." A voice called. I turned on my side. I groaned, trying to ignore the voice. "Five more minuets." I groaned. "I don't wanna go to school today." "Hey...hey Trevor. Wake up sleepy head." I felt something gently shake my arm. My eyes fluttered opened. I was confused at first when I saw a group of ponies at the foot of my bed and a yellow Pegasus at my side, then I remembered what happened yesterday. I sat up groggily. I rubbed my eyes and yawned. I squinted at them. "Uhh...hey guys. What's up?" I asked, running my hands through my hair. "Good morning, Trevor. You are fully healed and ready to leave." The same doctor said from yesterday. "But I'm sad to diagnose you with...." I looked at him, a feeling of fear began to unfold inside, "severe bed-hair." "Ah wow." I said in disbelief. The fear was obliterated. The doctor laughed, hold a hoof in the air. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. No, but seriously you have made a full recovery." "You sure about that?" I asked skeptical. "Well considering the fact that you could turn to your side with such ease, I think you will survive." Applejack interjected. "Fair enough." I thought. "Well you're ready to walk, but take it easy. You might feel some irritation and a slight numbness." The doctor advised. I nodded and maneuvered my legs to the side of the bed. I lowered my legs slowly to the cold floor beneath. I stood up from the bed. I stumbled a few steps before catching myself. The leg that was bitten has healed incredibly fast. It only felt like it was a sprain. I looked at my leg. Two marks were on my leg. It looked pretty cool, like a battle scar. It did hurt. I wasn't going to be able to walk normally just yet. I was gonna have to limp for now. "Can you walk fine?" Applebloom asked. "Yeah, but I'm gonna have a limp." I replied. I stretched my arms and legs out. If felt good to stretch. A blue glow that was holding my clothes, floated over to me at a steady pace. I looked at it, intrigued. I poked at it. It was really cool to see levitation in action. Even though this wasn't the first time I've seen it, it was still really cool. *ahem* Rarity cleared her throat. I snapped out of my gaze. I held out my arms. The blue glow around my clothes disappeared, and they fell into my arms. Everything was there. A grey T-shirt, my jeans that bagged at the ankles, my green flannel shirt, my socks, and my shoes. My phone slid out of my jean pocket. I caught it on midair. My heart nearly skipped a beat there! "I fixed, cleaned, and restitched everything that needed it. I found that metal thing, but I knew it was yours; so I left it be." Rarity said, smiling. "Wow Rarity, this is really nice! Thank you kindly." I said surprised. I couldn't believe it. My clothes looked like they were brand new! "Oh it was nothing really." She said, blushing slightly. "Oh don't be so modest. This is really good. It actually looks like these were made yesterday!" She waved it off, looking down and still blushing. I took my clothes to the bathroom and closed the door. I got dressed and was ready to go in five minuets. I looked at myself. Not to shabby for someone who has been through a lot of shit the past couple days. I looked the the scar on my eyebrow. The stitches were gone. They must have removed it while I was asleep. I didn't know if they took them out while I was in the bed or they took me to a operating room. I was just glad they were out, because they were irritating. I stepped out from the bathroom. One of the ponies whistled comically. I couldn't help but smile. I took a bow before them in response. "You ready?" She asked. I grabbed my stuff from the corner and held my things in my hands. "Can't be anymore ready than I am." Was my response. We all walked down the hallway. Doctors, nurses, and patients walked up and down the hall. I noticed a lot of eyes on us. More specifically, me. They didn't show as much fear as I expected. They showed curiosity. Doctors whispering to other doctors. Patients stared while they lied in their beds. I passed a baby colt and it laughed and grabbed at me while the mother held him back. "It's that human or whatever he's called." "Is he safe to be around?" "Wow. He's tall." This were some of what I heard from some of the ponies around me. We made it to the main lobby of the hospital. By this time, there was a crowd of ponies following us. I could only wonder why. I looked around in the lobby. A look of concern was glued to all of our faces. The front doors were being swarmed by ponies with flashing cameras. The roar of the crowd was intense. "Have fun." The doctor said with a chuckle. "The paparazzi is hungry today." I noted. "Take evasive action." "Sadly we can't do that." Twilight said. "Applejack, can you take Trevor's thing"? "Yeah, sure." Applejack said "Perfect." Big Mac walked over to the doors. He opened the doors, while he held the crowd back. The roar of the crowd has gotten louder. Big Mac was pushing ponies back as we made our way through the crowd. All around me, ponies were asking me questions like: "Where are you from?" "Are you a killer?" "Do you have any sexual relationships with ponies?" (Oh god why) We popped out of the other side of the crowd. Other ponies stared at us who weren't paparazzi's just looked at us. Twilight grabbed me with her magic and pulled me to the right. I resisted at first, but gave in. "So what's the plan then?" I yelled over the crowd. "Me and you are gonna see the princesses!" She yelled back. She groaned. "We'll never get there in this. Hey guys! We'll meet you guys in Ponyville." At that moment, a Twilight grabbed ahold of my chest. I yelped in surprise. I was about to push her away, but a purple flashed before my eyes. My eyes snapped shut. The roar of the crowd disappeared instantly. I opened an eye. We were in a completely different building. It was a large hall. Ponies in golden armor patrolled the area. This must be where the princesses are. Twilight ushered me to follow her. I kept my distance behind her. I wasn't sure what to expect from meeting these princesses, but I can tell you this, I've got a bad feeling about this. Guards saw us coming and charged for us. I stopped in my tracks. My eyes widened as they ran past Twilight and strait for me. "Stop! Get away from the princess!" One shouted. They surrounded me. I was surrounded by six ponies in armor. I put my fists up and prepared myself for a fight. I kept myself in motion of a constant 360 spin. "Come on! I can take ya!" I challenged. "Stand down, Guards" Twilight commanded. The guards backed away, not taking their eyes of me. I glared back. I put two fingers to my eyes, then pointed those fingers at each of them, making the sign, "I'm watching you." I heard a door open. I looked to see two ponies with horns and wings like Twilight. One was smaller than the other. She was dark blue. Her mane was long and sparkled. It moved and floated by itself. It honestly looked like space or something. Her tattoo was a crescent moon with a black cloud in front of it. She wore a black crown on her head that was hidden behind her horn. The other one was taller. She was white and more slender. Her mane was a combination of blue, green, and pink. It too flowed and sparkled like the other ones mane. Her horn was longer than the others. Her crown was much bigger. It was almost as large as her horn. Her tattoo was a large sun. She seemed to be the pony that ran the joint. "Trevor, I would like you to meet Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna." Twilight introduced. The guards around us knelt and closed their eyes. I felt something nudge my arm. I looked to see Twilight looking at me. Her eyes darted from me to the floor. I was confused. I gave her a confused look. "What? Is it something on my shoes?" I asked. "Kneel!" She hissed. "It's quite alright, Twilight. We understand that he's new to this." Princess Celestial said. Her voice was strong. It was elegant, like a person of royalty would have. "So. You are Trevor." Princess Luna said. "You have been stirring a lot of attention lately." I nodded. I didn't know what they were getting at. We're they going to put me in jail or something? I had to play this smart. I had to look civilized and intelligent. "Uhh...yes. I have um, heeded the fact that a lot of peopl- ah of ponies have had an interest in me?" I said. The princess looked at each other and then at me. They looked at me like I had just shaven my eyebrows! "So can you tell me thy name of this place?" I asked. "Where I art thou?" Twilight face hoofed, and shook her head. "You can just speak to us normally if you wish." Luna said. "Ah...ok I see." I said. "Well Trevor, you are in our throne room in Canterlot." Princess Celestia said. "Uh huh. Ok." "But enough of that. We are here to have a discussion. We understand that you have received a few injuries. You have also inflicted injuries as well, including on Twilight. Would you care to explain to us how this had happened?" Princess Celestia asked. Their facial expressions hardened. I felt my stomach twist into a knot. "Princess, it is quite alright." Twilight interjected. "We wish to hear it from him." Princess Luna interjected. "Well, it all began when I found an apple orchard." I told them how we came across Applebloom and the spider. I told them everything that led to me having to jump into a underground hill. "I see." Princess Celestia said. "Luna, Would you care to explain the consequences for inflicting pain upon a princess?" Princess Celestia asked. Luna stepped forward. She took a deep breath. "You either have to spend ten years in the depth of Tartarus, six months of community service, or if it is severe, spend the rest of your life banned from Equestria." I gulped. "We understand that it was a misunderstanding and in a way, it was self defense. So we'll give you this..." Princess Luna said. I lowered my head in shame. I'm getting it bad aren't I? "Tomorrow, you shall go to Appaloosa with Twilight and her friends. You shall help sell and help in anyway you can, and most importantly, make some friends." Princess Celestia announced. I looked up from the ground confused. They both had a smile on their faces. Did I just get trolled by royalty? Yes, yes I did. "Gotcha." Princess Celestia said with a chuckle. We all chuckled at their little joke. The thought of going to Tartarus or whatever that place was called. Thought thought of going to what I assume to be prison was ridiculous. "No, but seriously. If you will, follow us. We wish to speak with you." They flew over to their thrones guarded by the ponies in armor. They both looked at me and ushered me to approach them. They called off the guards with the flick of Celestias hoof. I walked over to them. A chair appeared behind me with a blue flash. I jumped in surprise. I heard a guard snicker. "Please, have a seat." Luna said. I did as told. Twilight appeared at my side. It was apparent that they didn't want to cut me open or anything like that. I honestly thought it was cool for Twilight to stick up for me back there even though it didn't matter in the end. "So tell us, Trevor. First of all, how did you get here; and tell us everything." Princess Celestia said. "Ok. It's a long story. A story of how my life got flipped, turned upside down." I told them everything. I told them about how I was chased by wolves, but left out out the part on taking two of them out like earlier. I told them about the desert, the misunderstanding, the spiders, and everything else that led to this. "I see. Well this hole you describe. It doesn't sound familiar to us. However, maybe we'll be able to find it." Princess Celestia said. A large piece of paper, floated over to me with a quill on top of it. It was a map of Equestria. "If you could, please mark on the map where you claimed to have come up from, and we'll have men out there to find it." I squinted at the desert area of the map. I saw Appaloosa and god know how long I walked around for. I thought of my surroundings when I came out. There wasn't any sort of landmark to help me remember, so I did the next best thing. I circled a large circle of an estimated distance around Appaloosa. I help the paper out. "This is the best I can do." I said. The paper floated out of my hand and up to the princesses. They studied it an Luna nodded. "We'll have ponies out there immediately. We'll search every square inch of the area. Don't worry, Trevor. We'll have you back home in no time." Princess Celestia said with determination. I nodded in reply. "You may go." Luna said. I stood up from the chair, which disappeared in the same blue flash. I began to walk away, with Twilight at my side. We looked at each other and smiled. It went better than expected. "Thank you. It was nice to meet you both." I said as I waved; and they waved back. Twilight and I exited the large building. I followed her to the train station. I never been on a train before, but I want to teleport to this Ponyville place. It would be quicker and I'm not gonna lie, it's really cool. I think I was the first human ever to be involved with teleportation! Wait until I tell by buddies back home about that. I followed her while we avoided the news ponies hunting for their victim. Otherwise, the citizens would just look at me while I looked back. Most of the ponies seemed to be high class. They wore fancy clothes with monocles and shit. Some had these hair styles that were gelled and put int these funny positions. Even mustaches were styled with gel! "So tell me Twilight, why do these ponies wear clothes, while you don't?" "Because it's part of their culture. In my personal opinion, it's to show how many extra bits they have to burn. There's no need to wear clothing for most of the time here. Our coats keep us warm and protected." She said as she searched for paparazzi. "Why do you wear clothes?" She asked. "Well...it's kind of hard to explain. It's for style, attention, but it's mostly because it's considered offensive and repulsive to walk around in the nude." "Interesting." Was all she said. "Plus, we are mostly hairless; so we also wear them for warmth." We entered an ally. We began to jog or gallop. We were close, because I heard a nearby train white. "Ok hurry. We don't have much time." She said. "Are you crazy? Their all over the place. We'll never make it without being swarmed!" I wasn't exaggerating. There were paparazzi everywhere! They parted the streets as if on guard. Cameras ready and pen and paper in hand or hoof. "Are you ready?" She asked "No." "Good. On my three count." The train blew it's whistle. "One" The train conductor yelled "Allllll abooarrd!" "Two" They crowded the entrance. The train whistled again before it started to move. It was leaving us! We'll never make it! "Three!" Twilight pulled with her. I stumbled out into the open. Instantly, news reported swarmed me, asking me questions. I pushed through the crowd of questions. Twilight was up ahead. She was at the tracks waiting for me. She yelled something, but I couldn't make out what she said over the yelling. There were to many. I charged forward. Ponies were getting knocked back like bowling pins. I made it to the other end! I ran and jumped into the tracks. The ponies jumped after us, asking questions. "Are you and Princess Twilight in a relationship? Are you a reptilian alien?" "No comment!" I shouted as I ran. "Grab me." Twilight said as we ran. I didn't hesitate. I grabbed her. Purple light flashed into my eyes and made things blurry like a photo was taken of me. The crowds yelling died down. We fell and hit not train tracks, but carpet. I wheezed as I caught my breath. I sat up, blinking and rubbing my eyes. Through the blurriness, I could see the distant crowd of ponies in the distance. I chuckled. "Goodbye, paparazzi zombies." "Ah well...(gasp)...that was tiring." I heard Twilight say beside me. "Yes...yes it was." We turned to each other. We stared at each other. We began to giggle. The giggle turned into a laugh. "Good afternoon, Princess Twilight." We heard a voice say. There was a conductor standing at the door. He stared at us with an eyebrow raised. I stood up, still laughing. I offered Twilight a hand. She placed her hoof in my hand. I pulled her onto her hoofs. "I'm sorry, but do you have tickets?" He asked. " Tickets? What mind of conductor asks a princess for a ticket?" I thought. "Yes, yes I do." Twilight said. Two tickets appeared out of nowhere. She gave him the tickets. "Right this way." The conductor said as he pointed a hoof to the rest of the train. We left the caboose and entered the next car. Ponies as expected to, began to look at me. We walked up the aisle and found a private booth with a door and.everything. I opened the door and let Twilight inside first. I shut the door behind me. The noise of the train on the rails was completely muffled. It was almost silent in the booth. The seats were larger than I expected, and I saw why. Twilight hopped up onto the seat and laid onto the seat on her stomach. I hopped on the other and lied down and lied flat on my back. I rested my hands on the back of my head. I took a deep breath. "Wow. This is nice. This. Is. Nice." I said. "Yes. The one and only private booth on this train." Twilight said. "Nice. Thank you very much." "Yes, I bought this just for us. To get to know each other better." I held my breath in mid-inhale. Visions of that god awful dream flashed through my head like a movie. "See that's the face I always see when I'm with you." Twilight said. "Every time I tried to talk to you yesterday, you get all jumpy. Trevor, is there something wrong?" She asked. I took a deep breath. "I'm guessing this is why you bought this booth? So we can talk about it." She said nothing. "Well, it started when we first met and when I say met, I mean when you shot me in the face with a laser." I said with a nervous laugh. "Anyway, I got this idea when I got away that you were after me to experiment on me or some shit. That's when I became paranoid and stuff. Honestly, I was afraid of you." She gasped. "Do you still feel that way?" She asked. "No. Not as much." She sat up and approached me. "Trevor, listen to me. You are my friend. I would never do anything like that to you. I want us to be friends. I want this to work." "Yeah. Me too." I said. I smiled and laughed a little. "That feels good to get off of my chest. We good?" I asked. "Yes. We're good, but I want to say, can you please ease out on the swearing? We don't really like that here." "Uhhh yeah. You got it." I spent the rest of the train ride talking to my new friend. We talked, laughed, and swapped stories. It turns out that those tattoos on their flanks are actually these things called "Cutie Marks." They are these things that appear when the find out what their special talent is. Her cutie mark represented magic. She showed me. Even though I felt slightly uncomfortable that I was looking at a pony butt, but it was interesting. Anyway, enough with the sugar coated stuff. Let's get back to the story. EEEEEE A loud sound of metal grinding on metal woke me up from my nap. "We're here." I heard Twilight say. "Ah...where are we?" I asked as I wiped my eyes. "Ponyville."
Chapter 6 Welcome To Ponyville, Human I think I'm the luckiest person to have ever been alive. Face the facts here, I'm currently a national celebrity on an alien planet. I'm friends with a princess, and I'm going to live in a alien civilization. That is pretty sick right there. Those were the kind of thoughts that were running through my head as I stepped out of the train. The smoke and steam cleared away to reveal the town before me like it was dramatic effect. Ponies walked up and down the long train deck. Through the bussing crowd, I could see the others waiting for us. "Hey! It's that human! He's here!" I heard a female voice shout. Her shout was so loud that it made everyone stop dead in their tracks. No one moved. The only sound that could be heard, was the train whistle. Everyone stated her direction and eventually found out who they were yelling too. Ponies gasped and their eyes widened. They didn't crowd, but they didn't avoid me like I was infected with the rage virus either. Sure they whispered about me and stuff, but it wasn't anything hurtful or mean. I felt awkward about this, so I decided to great the ice. I approached an empty bench and stood I top of it. I cupped my mouth and spoke. "Uhh yeah, it's me. Now here's how it's gonna be for now. I'm going to be staying I this town for the moment. I don't know how long I'm gonna be here for, but I plan to get around with all of you. Just don't treat me any different than you guys treat others. Sooooo yeah. That's all I have to say. Carry on." I jumped down from the bench. Ponies continued onward with their day, but still gave me their share of looks. "Well that was one way to break the ice." Twilight said giving an impressed look. "Meh. Was it really necessary to do that?" I asked. "You thought it was." "Touché. So, how far are we from where we're heading?" "Oh, it's not that far. See that giant tree over there? That's where I live and where you'll stay if if choose to do so." "Wow that is a big aaaaa-" I caught my tongue. "Thatisabigtree." I said quickly. It wasn't that far from where we were currently. It was just around the corner. My stomach grumbled. I just realized that I haven't eaten anything all day. I'm starving and thirsty. "So", I said grabbing my belly, "do you know any good restaurants around-OOf!" Something pink pushed itself between me and Twilight. I stumbled a few steps before catching myself. I turned to see what exactly put him/herself between us. It was a very fluffy pony. She was so fluffy, that I couldn't see a cutie mark. "Oy! What's your deal?" I snapped . She turned to me. Her blank expression creeped me out a little. The fluffy pony suddenly gasped with happiness. She bit onto my shirt gently, making a *nom* sound. I looked at Twilight, confused as much Kanye West was called a gay fish. I mouthed, "Is she alright?" Twilight shrugged. "Ok Fluffle Puff, that's enough." Twilight said. The pony known as Fluffle Puff, let go of my shirt and sped off, making a raspberry sound. I looked at Twilight, who looked back at me. "She does that from time to time." She said. "Ok then, moving on. So anyway, do you know a good spot to eat? I just realized that I haven't eaten anything all day." "I do know a good place not far from here. We can eat there with the others." Twilight said with a bit of enthusiasm at her idea. We reached the tree house. It was tall. It had windows in the tree and it even had a balcony with a telescope on it. A giant bees nest hung on a branch by a window. The bees flew to a for around the nest in a figure eight motion. Twilight pushed open the door and invited me inside. I stepped inside to check the ace out. There were books. Lots and lots of books. The whole sir half wall of the tree was lined with shelves of books that were carved into the tree. The only other way through was a stair case that led upwards. "Nice digs." I complimented. "Thank you." Twilight replied. "So what are you, a librarian or something?" I asked. "As a matter of fact, I am." She said with a smile. She trotted to the stair case and held a hoof out in front of her. "After you." She said . I climbed up the stair case to reveal a bed and a little dog bed with a pillow in it in the corner. "Oh, you have a dog?" I asked. "Joel loves to meet new dogs." "No I don't. I have an owl though." "You have an owl? Neato!" I said. I looked at the bed and pointed at it. "Then who's bed is that?" I asked. She looked at it and giggled. "That's not a dog bed, that's for my assistant, Spike." She said. "In fact, I believe he's upstairs right now. Want to meet him?" "Sure. Why not?" I said shrugging my shoulders. We stepped into this large hole in the wall that led upwards. We followed it, and it led to a lather room. It had books, chalkboards, chemistry equipment, and a bunch of other things. It had a door that led to the balcony that I saw outside. This must be her study. It's a pretty nice set up. Very clean and organized. I saw something is the chair right in front of the desk. It was small, purple, and it had a green spine like formation of scales on its back that reached it's tail. I was going to ask if it was a stuffed animal or something, but then I noticed that it was breathing. Whatever it was, it was asleep. Its head was down on the desk. It made a snorting sound before saying, "Why yes Rarity, I would love to marry you." I snickered. Twilight nudged my shoulder playfully, giving me a look that said, "Come on, give him a break." Twilight slowly walked up to the sleeping lizard thing. She nudged it gently. "Spiiike. Wake up, sleepy head. We have a guest." She said softly. "Huh? Wha? Oh, hey Twilight." It said. "What did you say?" "We have a guest. Do you remember that alien I told you about?" She asked. It instantly stood up on the seat and looked at me. Its eyes widened as mine did. I'm not joking when I say this, but it was a dragon! A real life dragon! It was a baby or so I think. It looked like it was. "Woah. You're a dragon!" "Woah. "You're a human!" He said back. We both approached each other slowly. I reached a hand for a handshake. "The names, Trevor." I said. He shook my hand. The texture of his scales my fleshy skin was like having a cheese grater slowly rubbing itself in my hand. It makes you cringe, but it's not painful. Spike said hello and introduced himself. He put his claw down to his side. He peered at me as I gawked at him. "I've heard about what you did to Twilight. If you do that again, we're gonna have a problem, kapeesh?" Spike said. "Spike, I told you that it's fine. We made up." Twilight interjected. "How did you get out of the mirror without anypony noticing?" Spike asked. I was confused at this. What was he talking about? What mirror? Twilight said that she has seen Humans before. Could it be that they are connected somehow? "Mirror?" I asked. "Dude, I got here by falling into a hole. I don't know what you're talking about. I mean, what does a mirror have to do with getting me here?" "It's a long story." Twilight said. "But that doesn't matter right now. Why don't we get going and meet the others at lunch?" "Aight. Let's get to it." I said. Twilight smiled at left the room. *squee* I stopped. I looked around to see what made that noise. It was a squeaking sound of some kind, like when a dog is using a squeaky toy. I looked at my foot to see if I stepped on a mouse or something. Nope, no mouse there. "Da fu?" I said to myself. I shook my head and made my way downstairs. I saw Twilight and Spike at the door. I made my way down the stairs, jumping off of the fourth to last step. "Alrighty, let's get going. Say Twilight, do you have mice?" I asked. "No. Why do you ask?" "Meh. Just curious." ************** "It's been two days sense the disappearance of fifteen year old, Trevor White." The T.V blared. "The last sign of Trevor was found twelve hours ago, when park rangers, discover two dead wolves. One was shot in the head. The other, was brutally stomped on." Trevor's family was gathered around the television. His mom had trails of dried eyeliner lining down her cheeks. His younger sister Wendy, was on the verge of tears. His older brother Chad, stared out into space. A tear escaped his right eye as he cried in pain on the inside. His father, had the worst of it. He sat on the couch. He was drunk. The couch stank of cheap beer. He had his head buried into his hands. He got up and began to walk to the kitchen to grab another beer. Chad got up and walked over to him. Chad closed the door behind him so it was just them. "Dad? We uh...we need to talk." Chad said. "It's all my fault." Trevor's father mumbled. "Hey. It's not your fault." Chad interjected. He couldn't take it. He dropped his freshly opened beer onto the floor. Alcohol gushed from the can, and onto the tile. "It's all my fault!" He shouted. "He is out there! Trevor is out there! He is scared and alone! It's all my fault!" "Hey! Hey! It's not your fault! You've done all you could. Plus, he's not out there alone. Joel is out there with him! With the two of the combined, I bet you that they are on their way home right now." "Easy for you to say." He said, quieting down. "You weren't the one telling him what to do." "Hey, listen to me!" Chad grabbed his face so he can look him in the eyes. "You taught him how to hunt. He got that huge ass buck two years ago! Do you remember that?" Chad asked. Trevor's dad nodded in response. He was so proud of Trevor that day. The buck was moving to. Killed it in motion. For such a quiet and innocent kid, he had skill when it came to hunting and taking care of himself. "I've seen some fighters back in Afghan. I know a fighter when I see one. Trevor's a fighter, dad. He has been sense the day he was born. You know that!" Chad said, jabbing a finger at his chest. Trevor's dad hugged Chad tightly. Chad patted him on the shoulder. "You're right. You're right." He said. "They are going to find him." Chad said. He brought his face to his. "The WILL find him." ***************** "And then you shot me with your fancy magic." I said, pointing my fork at Twilight. Twilight blushed, but had a small smile on her face. "But we made up. Now we're good." I finished as I took another bite of my salad. I've been eating at this place called, "The Food Barn." Just as I predicted, they are all vegetarians. I haven't seen a hamburger filled with meat ever sense I got here. None of the things on the menu seemed appetizing; so I just got a Julius Salad, which was a Ceasar Salad. I was eating with everyone, except for Big Mac and Applebloom. Joel lied underneath me as I rubbed the top of his head. They've giving a tour around ponyville. I've personally met the mare. She sounds strangely similar to Spike. It's like there was a voice actor for both of them. Anyway, I met all sorts of interesting characters in this town. I met this one pony named Vinyl Scratch ok aka DJPon3. She is a dubstep artist. They don't call it dubstep here. They call it "Wubstep." Vinyl lives with her best friend Octavia, who is a cello player up in Canterlot. She all fancy, while Vinyl is this wild party animal. It's truly ironic. I met this couple named as Lyra and Bon Bon too live in the same house together. didn't get to know them, but I saw Lyra gawk at me when she payed eyes on me, like I was a celebrity. Come to think of it, I am somewhat of a celebrity. Rainbow lives up in this mansion completely made out of cloud. I asked how it was even physically possible to make a mansion, not alone live in it. She said that Pegasus's can walk on and make physical contact with clouds. She participated in all of these competitions and got loaded with money. Pinkie Pie lives in the attic of Sugar Cube Corner, which was a bakery. She claims to be a really good baker, especially in cupcakes. I gotta try one of hers sometime. Rarity lived in this large building that looked like a carousal, he see the name, Carousal Boutique. She lived with her younger sister, Sweetiebelle. Rarity told me how Sweetiebelle and her friends are in this club called the Cutiemark Crusaders. They went around doing all of this crazy stuff to get their cutiemarks. I didn't see Fluttershys or Applejacks place, because they were to far from town, and I was starving. I'll check them out tomorrow. I gotta see what to do when it comes to whatever I'm doing tomorrow. "But hey, enough about us. We told you all about us. What about you? Tell us about your life." Flutter shy said quietly. I sat back and thought about what to say. "Do you want an honest answer?" They all looked at each other with confused looks. "Why wouldn't we?" Rarity asked. "Well...I didn't really get around. I was kinda shy. It wasn't that I had problems talking to other people. It was that mostly, that I had nothing to say. I wouldn't say that I was a complete loner, but I wasn't exactly Mr.Popular back home either." "Did you have a special somepony?" Rarity asked. I knew what she meant. "Well no. I mean I had a few girls that I have my eye on, but I was pretty out of their league. You see, your world is pretty different from mine. The main way to score, required a few things." I held out a finger to number off each thing. "Popularity, attractive features, strength, speed, agility, and money." I said numbering them off. They all looked at each other. "Surely that can't be true." Applejack said. "Oh, but it is." I interjected. "If you lack at least three of them, your chances a not as big to get in a relationships. I on the other hand, lack most of them if not all of them." "But when you like somepony, what matters is on the inside." Fluttershy objected. "Well sistah, not in my world." "I'm sorry, but I'm gonna have to disagree with your statement in your self image." Twilight said. "You are a pretty cool human. You have just as much potential as anypony else. You just don't know how to approach a girl." "Wanna know a fun fact?" I asked with a smile. "I'm the only human on this planet. There isn't a single human for untold distances." I picked up my water and began to drink. "Then why don't you try to date a pony, darling?" Rarity asked. My eyes widened. I nearly gagged on my water. I felt water travel down my air pipe and I began a coughing fit. "Jeez Trevor. Are you alright?" Rainbow asked. I waved a hand. "Yeah...*cough* I'm fine*cough*" I struggled to speak. "I'd rather *cough* steer away from that." Rainbow Dash shrugged. "Well, I think we should head off now." Applejack said. "I'll pay for it." Rarity said. We all thanked her. "So Trevor, where are you staying?" Twilight asked. I let the question roll around in my head. "I think it will be best to go with Applejack. So she can show me what to do tomorrow. Whatever it is, I can do. Whenever to help out." They all nodded. The ponies all began to go their separate ways. We said our goodbyes. "Well Trevor, you best follow me." Applejack said. I nodded. I put holsters on, and put my guns inside. "Come on, Joel." I said, and Joel followed us. It was cool to walk around. None of these ponies never seen a gun before; so I could walk around with them freely and feel like a soldier or something. "You never did say what those are for." Applejack said, pointing to my guns. "They are for sport in ways." I said. "What kind of sport?" "Oh well, you know..." My eyes looked for something to steer the conversation with. I saw a store that said, "B Flats Instrument Shop." "What's over there?" I asked as I began to speed walk over to the shop. I looked at the shop as I got closer to it. The logo was a bass clef. The letters had a jazz style to it. Both doors to the shop had a guitar, a set of drums, and a saxophone. I pushed open both doors. Instruments of all sorts were in rows. You have you flutes, saxophones, pianos, drums, anything you can think of was in there! "Woah nelly." I said in awe. "Good afternoon." I heard a voice toward the back say. A tall and slender pony came from behind the counter. He was grey with black spiky hair. He wore a pair of red glasses that were in the shapes of stars. He held a bottle of the liquid to clean a trumpet with in his hoof. He was a pegasus. He began to fly up to put the bottle away. That was, until he saw me. His eyes widened and he dropped the bottle. "Ohhh...hi." He said in a surprised tone. I waved back. "Hi." I said back. He snapped out of his trance. "Oh I'm sorry. It's just that I wast expecting to have a human in my shop so soon. Not that I have anything against your species. It's just unexpected is all." "Not a problem." "Well, in that case", he leaned on the counter. "Welcome to B Flats Instrument shop! I'm B Flat. You can call me B for short. So, what can I do for ya?" "I'm just taking a look around." "Feel free." He said with a grin. "Trevor. What in the hay are you doing?" I heard Applejack say behind me. She had just walked through the door. "I just wanted to see what instruments are in here." I sad innocently, as I looked around. I suddenly stopped moving when I saw an acoustic guitar. I walked over to it. "Aw no way! You guys have guitars here?!" I said excited. I hurried over to the guitar. I felt like a kid finding the Christmas presents in the closet. "You like?" B Flat asked. "Do I like? I love! I really like playing the guitar." I said back. "I didn't expect you to have guitars, because y'all have hooves and it would be nearly impossible to play." "Are you kidding? Boy, I can play the banjo with one hoof with my eyes closed." Applejack said. "Can you play?" B Flat asked. I smiled with anticipation. "Can I play? You bet it that I can play." I grabbed the guitar and looked at B Flat. "May I?" I asked B Flat, excited. "By all means." A devilish smile broke out on my face. I placed the guitar on my lap. I took a deep breath before I began to play one of my favorite songs, Enter Sandman by Metallica. (A couple of epic minuets later) Applejack and B Flat stood there in udder shock. Applejacks mouth hung so low, I could fit a beach all inside! "Wow....That.Was.Amazing!" B Flat exclaimed. I couldn't help but smile. "Hey, I'll tell you what. You can have that guitar on the house, if you can teach the ponies around here your skills, we could make some serious bits around here! How does that sound?" "Sounds good to me. When can I start?" I asked. "How about next week? That is if you are gonna be around for that long." "Sounds like a plan." I smiled. Applejack and I walked out of the shop. The sun was setting and ponies were beginning to head back home for the night. The sky was a bright orange and the temperature was just right. "Hey thanks for the guitar!" I shouted. "No problem! See ya later!" B Flat shouted back. Applejack and I walked out of ponyville. We made small talk. Like what she did what I did before I got here. She also says that she is this thing called, " The Element of Honesty", which I have no clue what that is about. Maybe it's a religion? I don't know. "I don't understand how you didn't get around that much back home. You seem like a pretty cool guy. You play the guitar really well, not to mention your funny, and selfless." "Meh. Like I said, I'm a shy fella. Plus, I didn't have much luck with relationships." "And like Rarity said, why don't you try dating another pony?" She asked. I tried to think of a polite and honest way to say it. I couldn't really think of one at the moment so I just sent out with it. "Well that is not gonna work. You see back on Earth, there were ponies. Not like you guys. These were far less intelligent. All they do is eat, sleep, and do their business wherever they want. There were no species as intelligent as us. It was only us. Therefor, human only went with other humans. If a human were to have any kind of affectionate relationship with anything other living thing, is considered taboo and illegal. Plus, our chromosomes won't add up with anything else, so theoretically if a baby was attempted, it would die or it wouldn't live a long life." Applejack stared at me, then at the ground. I couldn't tell if she was offended in anyway. Just in case, I tried to clear up somethings. "Not that your kind isn't intelligent or anything. Your species are way more advanced than any other species I've encountered. Not to mention that you live in this utopian society, in which human I don't think will be able to achieve. It's just that if I date anything else other than a human, I think I'll get a feeling of guilt or shame." "But if you think about it, we are just as intelligent as you guys are. We never know if our chromosomes would match of not. My guess is that it is possible." "I know but still, I'd rather stick to humans." I said, looking ahead. "Alright, suite yourself." Applejack said. We came to the entrance of a large farmland. I could see the house that they brought me to. I could also see a barn and a orchard in the distance. It was open and spacey. "Well, here we are. Sweet Apple Acres." Applejack announced with pride. We walked over to the farmhouse. Applejack opened the door for me and I stepped inside. The smell if apple pie filled my senses. I saw the table where they held me down on. The memories were coming back like videos playing in my head. "Hey y'all! Trevor's here! He'll be staying with us tonight!" Applejack called. "Trevor!" I heard a voice call from upstairs. The rapid sound of small hooves in wooden floor could be heard descending the steps. A small yellow head poked out. It was for sure Applebloom. Her eyes lit up with happiness and ran over to me. I knelt down to rub her head, but instead she embraced me in a big hug. I went with it and hugged her back. "I'm so glad your here! We are gonna have the best time! Come on, you can help us get our cutiemarks!" She saw Joel, and her happiness level reached over 9000. "Hey boy!" She greeted Joel. Joel barked and licked her face till her face was covered in slobber. She giggled at this. I couldn't help but join her. It was just soon freaking cute! "Sorry Applebloom, not now. I have to show what Trevor here has to do for tomorrow." "Awwww." Applebloom whined, disappointed. "Maybe if I finish, maybe we can for a little bit?" I asked, shrugging my shoulders. "If we do, then yes." Applejack said. "Yay!" Applebloom cheered. At that moment, Applebloom raced up the stairs. I giggled at the adorableness. She was so cute when she was happy! "Well we have leftovers in the fridge. Help yourself." Applejack said. "Oh hey! While you are eating, we can discuss what you can help with, so you can crusade with the crusaders." "Oh ok." I said. I ate homemade apple porridge at the table while we discussed what I was gonna do tomorrow. I was basically going to be the cashier. She gave me a rundown of the prices and everything that was being sold. It seemed easy enough. When I was done with dinner, awe both ate a piece of apple pie with cream on top of it. "Well, have fun." Applejack said. I nodded and headed up the staircase. I found Applebloom in her room with two other ponies. One was orange with messy purple hair, as if it was helmet hair. The other, was white with pink and purple hair that curled in front of her face. They all looked at me. Their eyes widened. "Woaaah!" The orange one exclaimed. "You weren't kidding, Applebloom!" "Girls, I would like y'all to meet Trevor, the one and only human in Equestria!" Applebloom announced like I was an artifact or a performance. "Hi there. I'm Scootaloo." The orange pony said. "And I'm Sweetiebelle." The other said. "And we are.......", They all said "THE CUTIEMARK CRUSADERS!" They shouted in perfect unison. "Hey keep it down in there!" An elderly voice shouted from the end of the hall. "Some ponies are trying to sleep!" They instantly hushed. We talked about what they could do to get their cutiemarks. The whole group was going to help. So they said things like, selling, making, brewing, baking, and so on. They were pretty determined to get their cutiemarks. They were gonna be busy tomorrow. We didn't do much other than talk. After fifteen minuets, I heard Applejack call my name. I told hem goodnight as they got ready to turn in for the night. I crept down the floor, trying not to make the floor boards creak beneath. One step, and I could be yelled at by that old pony. I lowered one foot to the floor. *creak* I lifted my foot. I didn't breath. I didn't hear anything. No sign of an angry pony. I was so close. I looked behind me. I only took five steps. There were roughly twenty five more to go. Screw it." I thought. I began to creep quickly down the hall. *creak creak creak creeeaaaak creak* I made it to the her room and shut the door behind me. "Took you long enough." Applejack said with a grin, "Whatever. So why did you call me?" I asked. "I wanted to tell you that we don't have a spare bed. Our couch is too small and I have the largest bed." "I see where this is going." I said with a sarcastic smile. "Eyup. We're gonna be bunk mates." She said. She patted the spot next to her as if I was a dog. "Well, I have to shower or something." I said nervously. "If you want angry Granny Smith, be my guest." I hung my head. I knew there was no way out of this. I took off my shoes and got in the bed opposite of her. She looked at me like I had gone insane. I gave her a pleading look. "What?" I protested innocently. "What are you doing?" She asked. "I'm lying down." I said. "I don't want your bottom fingers in my face." She said. "First of all, they are called toes. Second of all, wouldn't it be awkward?" I asked ,raising an eyebrow. "Oh come on. Get your mind out of the mud. It's a friend thing." Applejack said with disbelief. I got up and laird down correctly. Right next to her. I just looked up at the ceiling. She looked at me and chuckled. "You're that uncomfortable?" She asked with a smirk. I looked over to her and nodded slowly. "Well, it's either this, or the freezing couch. The choice is yours." I guess this wasn't that bad. It seemed alright. Maybe Im being to dramatic. I guess I'll live. "Nah, I'm fine." I said. He expression loosened. She smiled. "Goodnight, Trevor." She said. Applejack turned of and turned off the light. Darkness swallowed us both. The only light was the moonlight from outside that blanketed the floor. I turned and closed my eyes. "Goodnight....*yawn* Applejack. See you in the morning." ************** 16 HOURS LATER "No! Listen to me! I had nothing to do with this!" I yelled as I was being dragged into the darkness of the cave before me. Glass and rubble shuffled and moved as I was dragged. I tried to squirm free, but there was no use. They hauled me to me feet once in front of the cave. A guard punched me hard in the back. I flew forward as pain shot throughout my back. I landed on the cold rock of the cave. I got up instantly, and charged for the doorway. I was kicked strait in the chest. I hit the ground hard. Everything was a blur, but I could see my friends being held back as they tried to save me. "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" The booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer.
Chapter 7 The West Shall Burn"A hero is no braver than an ordinary man, but he is brave five minutes longer." -Ralph Emerson "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" The booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer. ***************** 12 HOURS EARLIER Twilight loomed over me as I was strapped to an operating table. With a bone saw being held by her magic, she slowly lowered the saw to my arm. I didn't even struggle. I didn't even flinch. "Now...let's get to know you better." She giggled. Her wide eyes staring into the very pits of my soul. Her face was the face of evil and insanity. Her smile only grew larger. So large that her lips began to bleed. "Oh please." I said annoyed. Suddenly, the straps gave out. Twilight stepped back in surprise and fear. I stood up, towering over her. Her expression of fear was quickly diminished and turned into a sneer. "You think just because your free, means that you're safe? Well you're wrong! I shall have you bleed every last drop until there is not a drop left to drip! You shall watch me give you an agonizing death! YOU WILL D-" She was interrupted by me grabbing her head, dragging her over to the table, and beginning to smash her head against the table. I did it again and again. There was no point to fear her now. She was omega and I am the Alpha. She's Loki and I'm the Hulk. I'm Beowulf and she's Grendle. I'm stronger than her. I slammed her head one last time before letting her fall to the floor. I turned and began to walk away. "I'm done with that shit." I mumbled to myself. *********** "Hey Trevor, wake up." I felt something shake my arm. My eyes fluttered open. I saw Applejack shaking me, and giving me a worried look. "Hey...are you alright? You seem to have been having a bad dream." She said. I sat up, rubbing my eyes. I yawned. "Yeah...I'm fine." I heard hoof steps in the hall coming our way. An old pony was walking by when she saw us both in bed. She stared at us. I looked at Applejack, who had a look of pure embarrassment on her face. Her cheeks looked like she had tomatoes or apples implanted in her cheeks. They were that red. "Of course this has to happen." I thought to myself. "Ah Applejack, I didn't know you had a thing for aliens. Meh, whatever bobs your apple." Oh my god. "Granny Smith! This isn't what it looks like!" She nervously. "We had to share this bed! We have nothing between us! I would never do something like that. Not that he's not bad looking or anything!" "Yes, exactly! Wait, WHAT THE FU-" I yelled before I fell off of the side of the bed. "I was just kidding." Granny Smith said, with an eyebrow raised. I groaned not only in slight pain, but in disbelief. I clamped a hand down on the bed, and pull myself up. "What the hell just happened." I groaned. I saw Applejacks mouth was hung down to the bed. It was literally touching the freaking bed. Granny Smith was gone, obviously leaving to avoid the awkwardness of this little situation. "Well that's a wake up call." I said as I hopped onto the bed. "Uhhh yeah." Applejack said. "Yes it was." "So what did you say about me being-" I was interrupted as Applejack sped out of the room. I sat there, utterly confused. I tried to comprehend what just happened, but I couldn't. What did she mean exactly by what she said when I wasn't that bad looking. It was probably to take off the offense that she wouldn't date me. Not that I don't care or anything. I'm just saying that's probably how it went down. I got up and looked for the bathroom. I found it and shut the door, locking it in the process. The shower shorter as expected. I guess it isn't that big of a deal. I turned on the shower and I was greeted with a loud CREEAK. Water began to rain from the shower head. It sounded like a jackhammer on metal. Wow, when Applejack said that it was loud, she wasn't kidding! I got undressed and stepped in. "Hey Trevor, don't be in there for too long. We leave in an hour and were gonna eat breakfast soon." I heard Applejack say from the other side of the door. "Yeah, sure." I yelled back. I took a quick shower, got dressed, and made my way down the stairs. Applejack, the Crusaders, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were all at the table. There was an empty seat with a plate of pancakes and apple slices on the counter. I took it and brought it over to the table. I sat next to Applejack and Applebloom. "Hello Trevor, nice of you to join us." Big Mac said. "Yeah, I'm glad to join in." There was an awkward silence in the kitchen. I looked over at Applejack, who had a look of confusion, as if she was trying to break the ice. "Why is it so quiet?" Scootaloo whispered to Applebloom. "I don't know." She whispered back. "I just wanna say that it wasn't what it looked like up there. I swear." I said, taking the choice of breaking the thick ice. "Yes, we understand." Granny Smith said. Bark! Bark! I heard barks coming from outside. I heard Joel's bark as well as another dogs yipping, I looked out the window to see Joel playing with a smaller brown and white dog. "That your dog?" I asked as I ate my pancake. "Eyup. That right there, is Winona." Big Mac said. "I see." I said. I didn't bother talking. I just ate my breakfast. Fifteen minuets later, we were ready to get going. I got my shoes on and called for Joel. He came and was at my side. Applejack grabbed her hat and was also ready to head out. "We're gonna get going. Come on, Crusaders. Thanks for breakfast." Applejack said. "Yeah, thanks." I said. We walked for ten minuets, watching the sun going higher and higher. We reached the train to see the others either just getting there, or waiting. The whistle blew and the conductor yelled, "ALL ABORAD!" "Alright, let's go crusaders!" I said. "Yeah! Cutiemark Crusaders, sales ponies!" The all shouted and ran aboard the train. Applejack, Joel, and I walked up to the train. The conductor looked at Joel, and then at me. He stepped aside. "Your tickets have been taken care of. Welcome aboard." He said. We entered the train. We found a spot near our friends, and sat down. Joel lied down on his belly and began to fall asleep. I sat next to Applejack, who had trouble looking at me in the eye. It was the same awkwardness all over again. "I know what you meant." I said. Her expression turned to both surprise and fear. "You do?" She asked. "When you said that I wasn't bad looking, I get it. It was only to ease the situation. I knew what you meant. There's no need to have this be in our way still." I said looking at her. Her expression loosened. It turned to a nervous smile. She rubbed the back of her head. "Are you alright?" I asked. "Oh, yeah. Just a little embarrassed." She said with a laugh. "No need to be. That's behind us now. No need to worry." I said, comforting her. "Worry about what!?" A pink blur zipped right between us. I flinched instantly. It was Pinkie and her randomness. Pinkie had a look of curiosity and a look to get any kind of gossip. I let my breathing ease until I spoke again. "Uh nothing. Nothing at all." I said quickly. Applejack nodded with me. Pinkie shrugged and her head zipped back in the same blur. "I'm gonna go." I said with a smile. She waved me away, also wearing a smile. I walked at my friends. I wanted to talk to each of them personally. I looked over at Fluttershy, who was lying down, humming to herself. I walked over to the butter yellow pegasus. I sat down next to her. She jumped, but eased when she saw me. "Oh, hello Trevor. How are you?" She asked "Great. My leg is still a little sore, but other than that, I'm golden." That's nice." She said with a smile. "So, you are an animal caretaker. Is that correct?" I asked. "Why yes. I don't just take care of dogs and cats, but beavers, bears, turtles, and so much more." She said proudly. "A bear?! That's insane! You gotta be kidding." I said in disbelief. "Oh yes. I have a bear that lives with me, right now." She said. "How do you do it?" I asked, curiously. "How do you keep a bear under control?" "It's all in the stare." "The stare? Care to explain this stare?" I asked. She told me this story how she discovered that she has a gif with animals. She also said how she uses this stare for disobeying animals. It makes the animals go on auto pilot or something. I was kinda like a mind control ability. She only uses it when she has to, not for herself. "Can you do me?" I asked. "Oh no no no. I never use it on my friends." She said, shaking her head. "Pleeeeeaaase?" I asked, putting my hands together. "Just once, to see if this is true." "Oh alright." She said Fluttershy sat up. She hung her head low, letting her long pink hair hang in front of her eyes. I looked at her confused. I reached over to touch her, but her head snapped up to reveal a pair of wide eyes. I jumped back in surprise. Her eyes grew bigger, while I felt weaker. Her eyes seemed to change shape. They grew larger in shape and stretched around me. Then, the giant pair of eyes imploded, and I blacked out. When I came to, I found that I had a glass of water in my hand. I looked over to Fluttershy, who also had a glass of water! "You got some water for the both of us." She said. I stared at her, then at the water, then back at her. "Why don't I remember?" I asked. "I don't know. It's a effect that the stare has. I hope you don't mind. I don't want it to be intimidating or anything." She said, worriedly. "No no. I think it's pretty cool. I don't mind at all." I said putting a hand up. We rode on that train for roughly an hour. I've spent most of my time talking to each of my friends, so I can have one on one bonding and stuff. Soon the plant life disappeared and it all turned into desert wasteland. The same desert Joel and I found ourselves in. I saw the orchard that we met Applebloom in. In the distance, I could see a town. I couldn't make out much of it. It was obviously Appaloosa. As we got closer, I could see the kind of ponyfolk that live in the town. Cowboy and cowgirl type of style. The down did in fact look like it came strait out of a western movie. I could see the train station getting closer and closer. By this time, I was ready to move out. I had all of my stuff with me, including my guns. I seriously doubt that I would need them though. The train came to a halt once it was I front of the station. The doors opened and ponies began to get off of the train. I followed Rainbow Dash out with Joel behind me, already panting. The warm desert air greeted me as I left the train. The hot sun was beating down upon us all. Through the crowd I could see Applejack talking to some stallion. He too had a whole cowboy getup. He wore a coyboy hat. He was a darker yellow. His cutiemark, seemed to be a plain red apple. "Who is that? Her boyfriend or something?" I thought. Applejack spotted me, and waved me over. I made my way through the crowd over to them. "Trevor, I would like you to meet my cousin, Braeburn. Braeburn, this is Trevor and Joel." "Howdy, Human. Nice to meetcha, and welcome to Aaapaaalooosa!" He said out loud as he stood on his hind legs with such enthusiasm. "It's nice to meet you too, and I'm glad to be here." I said back. "Perfect! Now, if y'all follow me, I'll show ya how you can help." He said as he walked away. Braeburn led us through the western town. Stands lined up and down, with ponies selling all kinds of things. When I mean all kinds of things, I mean apple wise. Anything you can eat, drink, or use was related to apples. Apples, apple juice, apple cider, chocolate covered apples, and apple pies. I can go on for hours. Braeburn led me to a large stand. Items were stocked on the counters and inside the stand. I sat down on the chair behind the counter. I found a large box that was called a bit box. There were a couple dozen bits already inside. Braeburn gave me a rundown of what things costed and how to give change back. "Look. Your first customer." Twilight said. A red pony approached the counter. He had a small bag of bits. He dropped the bag of bits on the counter. "Good day. Can I get two bottles of apple cider, and a chocolate dipped apple?" He asked. "Eyep, that would make eight bits." I said I leaned back to grab the things he requested, while he counted out his bits. "Aight, here you go." I said. "Thanks." He said. He was about to wall away, but stopped in mid motion. "Say, how is it here so far?" He asked. I looked at him. "Not to bad. Not that bad at all. I like it here, but I don't plan on staying here for long. I plan on going home soon once they find that hole." I said "Ah, I see. Say, do you think I could have an autograph? It's not everyday you get one from an extraterrestrial being." "Yeah, sure! Sure thing. Do you have paper and a pen?" He whipped out a piece of paper and quill. I signed the paper in the fanciest cursive I ever wrote. Trevor, white Is best alien :P Is what I wrote. I gave it back to him. He laughed at it. "Thank you." He said, still chuckling; and walked away. I looked at my friends who gave their, "Not bad" looks. "I got this." I said. As time passed by, more ponies came by. They always asked something about me, or an autograph. Luckily, this didn't affect the others ponies sales. Like I asked, I wanted to be treated equally and apparently, the spread like wildfire. I like that. That's how I won't get in the hot water. 4 HOURS LATER "Ok that will be twenty bits, please." I said. The blue mare picked out her bits from her beg while her a little colt was poking her. "Mama, what are those things in the sky?" He asked. "Just birds, hon." She said. "Ok, there you go." "Those don't look like birds, Mama. They look like angles!" He said. "I told you, they are birds." She said as she began to walk away. "See? Birdssss.. What are those!?" She asked aloud. Ponies began to look where she was pointing. Instantly, ponies began to form panicked expressions on their faces, and began to panic. Concerned, I hopped the counter and stepped into the sun. Looking at they were looking. My eyes widened in surprise and fear. This CAN NOT be good! It was a giant flock of...demons?! They had to be demons from the depths of hell! They had to be! They were large humanoids with giant bat like wings. The clothes they wore were ragged and torn. Each of their hair took the shape of flames. The worst part, was the fact they were flying right toward us! But wait, what are those things riding them? Are those....people?! Yes! It was people riding them! What was going in?! "What in the fuuuuu." Suddenly, dust around me erupted as fire rained down from above. Instantly, ponies began to panic. They all began to scatter like ants. More dust was raised from the ground. I had trouble seeing my way through the crowd. Something suddenly hit me in the side hard. I stumbled back and hit the counter of my stand. "Twilight! Applejack! Rarity! Anyone!" I yelled over the screaming. Something hit me again and I fell over the counter and landed on the other side. I smacked into the ground hard on my left shoulder. I groaned in pain. I looked around me to find my guns. Pofft! The wood of the counter exploded into splinters and pieces of wood. I saw a hole blown into the counter the size of a tennis ball! Pofft pofft pofft! A line of fireballs broke through the wood and we're coming strait for me! I scurried back instantly. I hit the other end of the counter. The fire was getting closer! "Jesus!" I screamed as I curled into a ball. I was showered in splinters and wood chips as I screamed for help. A loud snap came from above. I looked up, only to see the ceiling falling down. I covered my face and closed my eyes. "SON OF A BITCH!" Was all I yelled before the ceiling hit the ground. I opened my eyes. The ceiling was leaning on the counter, giving me enough room to crawl out form underneath. I kicked it off instead. The fireballs have stopped. The whole stand was demolished! Destroyed like it was gunned down by machine guns! I grabbed my guns that were buried under a heap of wood. I got my rifle out and had my magnum locked and loaded. I hopped the counter with my gun in hand. I ran out into the open. All around me, ponies ran past me and were in sheer terror. Ponies bumped into me trying to get away. Bark! Bark! I turned around. I saw Joel standing on top of a heap of destroyed boxes. I ran to him as he did to me. "Come on, Joel!" I yelled as I ran up the street, Joel followed me with a bark. I ran up the street. Already, buildings were in fire or were destroyed. I began to panic, but I heard a yell for help. My head turned to see the blue mare yelling for help and was sobbing at the same time. I ran to her at full speed, skidding to a stop once I reached her. "What is it?!" I asked sternly. "Please! It's my son! He ran inside trying to save his father! I tried to stop him, but I couldn't see through the smoke! Please! Please get them out of there!" I took off my flannel shirt and wrapped it around my mouth like it was a bandana. I cocked my rifle. "I'll do what I can." I said with determination. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" She said, still crying. "Have Joel watch you. Get to the train station! I'll meet you there." I said. She nodded and began to run off. I pointed at her. "Joel, go!" I yelled. He barked in reply and ran after her. I turned around and entered the pitch black smoke. The roar of the fire was I could hear when I stepped in. The smoked burned my eyes like bees were stinging my eyes. Through the smoke, I could see a stair case. I ran to it, nearly tripping on the large pieces of ceiling falling down from above. I grabbed the railing, and hauled myself up the stairs. "Hello! Is there anypony up here!" I shouted. I put the rifle up to my shoulder. I sped down the hall, looking into each room. Each room had no pony inside. That was until I turned the corner. I saw the small colt throwing himself at the door. He was in a state of hysteria. He was crying so hard. He was coughing like he was ill. He saw me and ran over to me. "My Pa is in there!" He cried as he pointed at the door. "Help...*cough* him!" I ran by him and approached the door. I reached a foot back, and launched it at the door. My foot slammed into the door. A loud crack could be heard. Pain shot up my leg as I realized that it was my bitten leg, but I didn't care. What I cared about, was getting this kids dad out! I reached back again, and kicked again. There was another crack, louder this time. I brought my foot back up, and shot it forward. Crack! Thump! The door gave away from the final kick. It slammed into the ground. Dust and embers exploded like fireworks in front of me. "Stay here!" I yelled. "Hurry!" He yelled coughing. I jumped inside. The smoke has cleared away, but it was still heavy. I looked around frantically, I saw him lying on the bed, he wasn't moving. "Ah shit." I said in disbelief. "Ah brother! Nice of you to drop in!" I heard a voice say from behind me. I turned around. A held the gun to my shoulder. I gasped. Two humans stood before me. They were both males. They both wore bandanas and goggles. They both wore protective and thick clothing. That wasn't even the worst part. What was odd was their eyes. Their eyes were glowing green! They swirled in a constant circle like it was hypnotism. "Who are you?!" I yelled. "It's ok. We are you brothers." One said calmly. "Yes. No need to fear." The other said. "Did you do this? " I yelled, pointing at the pony lying on the bed. "Did you do this?!" "No, we didn't. He is still alive fortunately, but not for long." He said. "Yes, we can still get him out. He can still be a slave." "Wait, slave?!" I yelled. "What are you talking about?" "What do you mean? Are you ok?" One asked. "Brother, what's wrong with your eyes?" The other asked. "I'm not you god damn brother!" I growled. "Sweet shimmer, who are you?! Who do you work for?!" "He must be a traitor! Get him!" They both shouted in unison. They both charged. One grabbed for my gun. I pulled the butt of the gun back, and sent it strait for his face. The sickening crack would have made me cringe if I wasn't so alert. He fell back and hit the floor with a grunt. The other threw a punch at me. I turned my head to the side and dodged it, but he sent another one that collided with my face. I stumbled back a few steps. I hit the wall behind me. He sent a kick strait for my chest. I reached out and clamped down on his foot; and pushed. My force stopped most of the blow from doing serious damage. I twisted his foot around, so he would twist around. He twisted as I intended to. I sent an elbow strait for the area behind the knee. It was a direct hit. He buckled down, and grunted in pain. I took the chance. I knelt by him. I gripped his head tightly and slammed it into the wall next to us. It only took two hits to knock him unconscious. A web of cracks has formed on the wall. I threw his head to the side and stood up. I picked up my rifle from the ground. I approached the other boy with a gushing nose. I sent a punch to his face. It him him in the side of the head. He gripped his head in pain. I punched him again in the forehead. He stumbled back a few steps. I raised my bitten foot back, and kicked him square in the chest. The force knocked him off his feet. He hit the weakened floor hard on his back. Creeaaak. A loud creak or moan echoed through the room. CRACK! The floor beneath him gave out, and he fell strait down. He didn't have a chance to scream. He just fell and a crash of breaking wood and glass breaking could be heard from below. "I'm not your bother." I said. I picked the colts dad off of the bed. I carried him in my arms as I exited the room. The small colts was waiting for me. His eyes lit up and we're dripping with tears. "Come on!" I yelled. We ran down the hallway. I stopped at the staircase. I went down with the colt by my side. I jumped the final steps. The smoke was clearing. The door was stair ahead! We ran forward and jumped through the other side. Light filled my vision instantly as if I just jumped into another world. "Ok, follow me!" I yelled. We ran through the crowd of ponies. Fireballs rained down like waves of arrows. "Your mom's over there!" I said, pointing my head in the direction of the train station. Suddenly, a heat so intense, struck me in the shoulder. I yelled in pain. It felt like I was struck by a sludge hammer on fire! "Are you ok?" He asked. "Yes I'm fine!" I said as I continued to run. We made it to the train station to find the mare crying hipster icky and Joel siting in front of her. I hopped the stairs to her. She saw us coming and began to cry from relief. She ran over to us crying. Her tears stained the fur below her eyes to make it a dark blue. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" She cried. I set him down on the ground. "He is out from the smoke." I checked for a pulse. "He's alive, but I don't know how to revive him." I said sternly. "It's ok. I know what to do. Thank you so much!" She said. She jumped up and hugged he tightly. I could feel her tears leak from her eyes and onto my arms. She let go. "Ok look, I'm going to help more ponies out. I need you to tell ponies to get here once you have revived him. Can you both do that?" I asked. The both nodded. "Good. Stay safe." I said. I turned and bolted away, calling Joel to come with me. He barked and ran after me. I hopped the railing and landed on both feet. I couldn't believe the chaos that was already done. Fire was everywhere! Fire of all colors! Red fire, green fire, blue fire, purple fire, and grey fire. It was everywhere! "Trevor!" I heard a voice call. I turned to see the whole group running toward me. They were all terrified. Parity was first to speak. "Trevor darling, are you alright? You have blood on you! You're wearing your shirt like its a mask!" She said afraid. "Don't worry. It's not mine and I just recused some ponies from a burning building." I said back. "Twilight, what the hell is this?!" "It's a long story! We need to talk about this later. Right now, we have to get these ponies out of here get them to the train station. We can use the train to go strait to Canterlot." "Right. I'm on it." I said and ran off. "Wait Trevor, I can find Braeburn!" Applejack yelled. "On it!" ********************* Twilight watched Trevor run away. She hoped that he would be ok. She prayed that every pony would be ok, but one thing bothered her the most. How could this happen? She thought that this was taken care of! ********************* "No! Get off of me!" I heard a yell sound. It was Braeburn voice defiantly. I spotted him over by my demolished stand. He was being held down by two humans or whatever they are. These people were different. Their skin were different colors. Red, green, blue, pink, orange ect. You name it! I ran strait for them. I brought a foot back, and launched it strait into a females chest. She shot back and lied on the ground, gasping for breath. The other human looked at me in both shock and anger. He stood up. "Brother! What are you blaah!" I interrupted him by unsung my magnum as a baton. I struck on one side of the face, then the other. He kneeled before me. I brought it back, and struck him in the side of the head. He lied in his side, out cold. "I'm not you brother!" I yelled. I turned to Braeburn and reached out a hand, in which he took. I pulled him onto his hoofs. He had a expression of relief on his face. "You ok?" I asked "Uhh um ye-yes-yeah, I'm fine." He stuttered "Good, get to the train station. Your cousin and her friends are waiting for you there." I said pointing in the direction of the train. "Ok thank you." He said as he ran off. "No problem! Just trying to he-" I felt hands grab me from under my arms and lift me up and into the air! The loud sound of wings flapping could be heard right behind me. I kicked and screamed, trying to break free. When I looked down, I was already twenty five feet from the ground. "Oh my god!" I yelled. Instantly, my ascensio, into the air grew faster as if on cue. Horrible laughter could be heard behind me. "HELP! SOMEONE HELP!" I shrieked. I hung there as I was being pulled up. There was no use in fighting. Either way I wound die. By now, I was about roughly two hindered feet in the air. Every pony looked like ants and the fires looked like they were caused by a magnifying glass using sun rays. The hands maneuvered me around to face me. I yelled in horror. A huge blue demon with blood red purples was staring back at me. Its hair was coal black. It laughed at my fear. "Die, you filthy traitor." It hissed. And then it let go. I can't tell you what it's like to fall without a strap or anything to hold you. Knowing that you are going to die by splattering on the ground like a bug on a windshield, it was not good feeling. You can only watch your demise come and you can't do anything about it. You can only watch it come. I couldn't tell you how loud I screamed as I fell. I couldn't tell you how I felt when I was grabbing wildly for the thing that would save my life that wouldn't come. I couldn't tell you how it felt to watch the buildings grow larger as I fell further down. "Nonononononono!!" Was all I screamed as I fell. I closed my eyes. I didn't want to watch it happen. "Trevor!" I heard Rainbow Dashes voice yell. Suddenly something grabbed my arms and legs; and something was pushing up against my gut. My head jerk forward and then hung loosely. We slowly came to a stop iin midair.I looked over my shoulder to see Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy holding me in place! "Oh my god! Oh god!" I cried. "Thank you!" "Lower him slowly!" Rainbow Dash commanded. They slowly lowered me to the ground. Then they let go once I was touching the ground. I sat up instantly. I was shaking so bad, I could barley speak. "Th-th-thank-k you thank you." I mumbled. "Are you ok?" Fluttershy asked. "Yeah, I'm ok." I said shaking off the overwhelming sense of terror still inside of me. I hugged each of them tight. "Thank you all so much." I whispered. "No! No! No! Somepony, help me!" I heard a scream above us. The fear was instantly demolished. "I gotta go." I said "We'll go with you." Twilight said. "No. I need all you to round up the remaining ponies and get them on that train. The more doing that, the better. I'll take care of this. You guys go." I explained. They nodded and flew off in separate directions. I got up to my feet. "Ok, where did that come from?" I thought. I heard a scream from above. I looked up to see a clock tower, maybe two or three stories high. Well that solves it. I found a door that led inside. I charged up the stairwell. As I ascended, I could hear a loud thump. As if something was trying to break through. I slowed my pacing to a tip toe. The thumping was right around the corner. I leaked over the corner to see another demon! It was freaking huge and muscular. Yellow as a lemon and it was throwing itself at the door! "Hey, freak!" I yelled. It slowly turned to me. Once it saw me, it let out a monstrous roar. Pits vile breath almost making me want to vomit. "Let's go, ugly." It lunged for me. I ducked down. It soared over me and crashed into the stone wall. I ran to the door and knocked rapidly. "Hey, open up! Lemmin!" I yelled. The door opened up and I fell forward. I hit the ground, and scurried to my feet. I slammed the thick door and locked it. I pressed myself on it. "Hey, thanks." I said to the pony. "You're welcome." She said nervously. I looked over at her. It was a mare. She had bruises all over and her mane was a mess. The real problem was the small object in her arm wrapped in a blue cloth. She had a baby with her. "Some day, ain't it?" I asked, pushing myself hard against the door. "Ok miss, what's your name?" I asked her. Thump! I stumbled forward before clinging my body to the door again. "Uhh...Apple Cinnamon." She said. "Ok. Listen Cinnamon, I need you to listen to me, ok?" "Yes. Ok. I'm all ears." She said hastily. "Ok good. I need you to get back. It's gonna break in. I'm gonna give it a fight. While it's distracted, get out and get to the train station. Do you think you can do that?" I asked her. "Yeah...I-ah think so." "Good. On my three count. One. Two. THREE!" I flung back as the door blew open. The demon steeped through, it's eyes glued to me. I got up and swung a fist strait for his belly. He smacked it away. "Uh oh." I laughed sheepishly. With both fist, he raised then up high and sent them rocketing down. I jumped over to the side. I hit my side hard. I pointed at Cinnamon. "Go! Get outta here! Go!" I yelled. She sped out of the room. The monster turned and roared. It began to stomp after her. I grabbed my rifle. I ran and jumped on his back. I placed my gun right on its neck and pulled as hard as I could. It roared in frustration. It stumbled back as it grabbed for the gun. It got ahold of it, and threw me forward. I flew through the air before hitting the floor. Pain exploded into my whole back. I groaned in pain. I heard loud thumps get closer. I pushed myself off of the ground, only to be kicked forward, towards the railing! My hands hung loosly as I was barely conscious. I threw myself back. I turned to see its large for raised over my face. I yelled as I rolled over. The foot struck nothing but hard concrete. It grunted in anger. It took a swipe at me. I jumped back. It took another swipe. Stinging agony filled my shoulder. I screamed in agony as I was then kicked hard in the chest. I fell back and hit the ground. I slid against the ground and hit the wooden railing. I struggled to breath. The demon charged at me like a rhino. I rolled to the side. It skidded to a halt. I got up and struck him hard in the face. It's head snapped back. I put my rifle on the back of its head and pulled his head strait down as I lifted my knee. It's face collided with my knee and it fell back and lied down on the floor. I got up and walked over to it, catching my breath. I raised my foot, ready to strike. I felt something grab my leg. My vision was suddenly sideways and blurry as I was pulled off my feet. My head slammed into the ground. White flooded my vision and it felt like my head was being torn in two. It pinned me down. It raised a fist back and sent it strait for my face. My vision grew blurry. My face shot back. It pulled my head back to its original spot. It punched me again. Ringing filled my ears. I could feel myself slipping away. It raised its fist back up. I could see the blood dripping off of its knuckle. It smiled a devilish smile at me. It raised both fists to end my life with a final blow. "Get off you him, you varmint!" THWOCK The beast grabbed its head. I got off of me. It turned and roared ferociously. THWOCK! It stumbled back, revealing my savior. It was Cinnamon with my gun. The butt of the gun was dripping with blood.she ran over and gave it to me. I weakly got up. I grabbed it out of her arms. I raised my gun to my shoulder. "Cover your ears." I gurgled. POW! The shot was sent strait into its shoulder. It roared in agony. My ears began to ring like whistles. I cocked it. Cha chuck! POW! His chest exploded with blood. It splattered all around us. It dripped off of my face. It stained my clothes. It dripped off of the walls. It was everywhere. The monster fell over the railing. I could hear it scream until it hit the ground, then it was silence. I let the gun fall lazily to my side. "Sweet Celestia." She whispered. Her voice was shaky and full of fear. "What...what are you doing here?" I gurgled. "I told you to stay there." I spat out blood before she spoke. "I made it to the station. I realized that you haven't came back; so I went back to see if everything was going alright." She said. "Where is that baby?" I asked, turning to her. "Back at the station." She said. "Oh my gosh, you need a doctor, badly." "Yeah, I figured that." I said sarcastically. "Can you walk fine?" She asked. I nodded. "Good. Come on, let's get out of here." She said. I clung to the railing in the way down. Pain was threatening to make me give In any second now. She pushed the door opened and helped me outside. The beaming sun beating down on us both I plopped down onto the ground. I was just so tired. "Hold on. I need a breather." I wheezed. "Come on, we don't have all day." Cinnamon said. I didn't want to keep moving, but she was right. Even though I was in utter agony, I had to keep moving. "Ok. Help me up." She helped my weak body up. "Come on, it's not that far from here." Suddenly a roar shook the ground and everything around us a giant figure landed right I front of us, making dry dirt explode into the air. Before I could react, something hit me hard in the ribs, and I fell over to the side. Screams could be heard. These screams were not if fear, but of pain. Nothing but pain. I got up with my rifle in hand. The dirt has steeled to reveal that monster hunching over Cinnamon! "NOOO!" I shrieked. I cocked my rifle. It turned to me. I pulled the trigger. The recoil sent my wounded shoulder into a pain frenzy. The demons head exploded in a yellow jelly like substance. It fell back from the shot, and hit the ground, never to get up again. I put my rifle on my back as I ran to Cinnamon. She was alive, but she wasn't getting up. I jumped to a halt and knelt beside her. "Jesus, are you alright?" I asked worriedly. At the moment, I noticed the blood on her coat. My stomach churned. I slowly moved her legs to see four stab wounds in her side. "Ah Christ." I moaned. Cinnamon was gasping for breath. She whimpered in pain. It was to much for her. I ran my hands through my hair, thinking up a plan. I took off my shirt that was still tied around my mouth. I folded it to look like a bandage. I wrapped her would up with the shirt. She winced in pain. She squirmed, but I held her in place. "I know this hurts, but I need to do this! Just hold on!" I tied the shirt tight. She yelped and winced. "Ok. Let's get you out of here." I picked her up slowly. She yelped again and squirmed. "You can do that. You're only making it worse!" I said as I began to jog to the train station. "Almost there." I said, comforting her. "It hurts. It hurts so bad." She said as she wept in my arms. I could see ponies at the train waiting for me. Everypony was on that train except for us. "HEY! GET HER A DOCTOR!" I hollered. "Look out!" I turned around, only to take a fist to the face. I stumbled back. The female human that I kicked earlier had a look of rage on her face. She brought back another fist. I stepped forward and karate kicked her again in the chest. She flew back and hit the ground on her back. I turned and ran for the train with Cinnamon in my arms. I finally stepped into the train. The train whistled and we began to move. "Somepony, is they a doctor on the train?" I asked frantically. "Yes, over here!" A voice called in the back of the car. I ran over to an elder pony. He was a dark orange with a cowboy hat that had holes in the brim. "Please, you gotta help her. She's been stabbed!" The whole train gasped in surprise. I put her down onto a seat. I unwrapped my shirt from the wound to have the doctor look at her. He leaned in to examine the wound. ******************** The ponies gasped and cried in utter shock to watch their town burn to the ground. What was once a quiet and peaceful ranch town, was now a burnt down attack site. The building were lit up in flames and each collapsed. The orchard from where they once got their food and kept their town stable, was now lit up like it was a match. They knew that things would never be the same again, ******************** "Oh my. This is not good. What was she attacked by? One of those monsters?" "Yeah, she was." "It seems that it went too deep. It damaged her internal organs. I don't have the equipment efficient enough to fix this." "Use magic or something! She's got a kid." I said in hopes of saving her life. "Magic won't cut it. She needs some serious magic to stay alive!" "We have to do something! She. Has. A. Kid!" I said. Apple Cinnamon raised a hoof, and we both zipped our mouths shut. "You...Trevor, come closer." I knelt by her side. "My son....let me see my son." She wheezed. Somepony brought the baby over to her. She held it in her arms as she cried softly. She kissed it, and hugged it tightly. She unwrapped the cloth to reveal the baby. It was a boy. He was a creamy white. His mane was a light brown, just like his eyes. Just like his mothers eyes. "This baby. This baby right here. His name is Creamy Cinnamon." She said softly. She looked at me and smiled. She weakly raised her arms forward with Creamy in her hooves. I reached out and took him. I held him in my arms as he looked up at me with big eyes. "He's a cute colt." I said smiling. "Please....take care *gasp* of him." She said. I looked up from the baby and looked at her, with a confused look. "What?" "Take care of my son. Please...he has nopony left but me." She said as tears began to flow freely from her. "I-I-...I can't do that." I said in surprise. "Please, I don't have much time." "Hey. Don't say that!" I said as a painful lump began to form in my throat. "You-you are going to be ok. You're gonna be fine!" "Can I see my son for a moment?" She asked. I slowly handed her Creamy. She couldn't look at him for a second before balling into tears. She brought him up to her and cried into the cloth of his blanket. All around me, ponies began to sniff and cry softly. "I love you. I love you so much. I love you so much. I will always love you, with all of my heart." She said as he hugged him tightly. I looked down to the floor. I wiped tears streaming from my eyes. I felt a pain growing in my chest that I've never felt before. It hurt so much. It won't even compare to what I've been put through. Never in my life. "Please take him." I heard her whisper. I looked up, only to see her holding the baby before me. I reached up with shaky hands, and took him out of her hooves. "You are going to make it." I sniffed. "He needs somepony like you to watch over him. Somepony to watch over him, when I can't. Please. Please, take care of him for me. Do the things that I won't be able to do now. Watch him grow. Hear him say his first word. Watch him grow into a young stallion. Protect him when he needs it most. Comfort him when his heart is broken in two." I couldn't hold it in any longer. I cried softly. The tears that once dripped from my face, now flowed like rivers. "You are going to-" I said, before I was interrupted. "Promise me....promise me that you will watch over my son while I'm gone." She said to me. Her eyes gave a desperate look. I was at a loss for words. I couldn't speak right without a shaky voice. I wiped more tears from my eyes. "I promise." I said quietly. She smiled at me. Through the tears in her eyes, I could see a sense of relief, while she wept loudly. She moved her eyes to the colt in my arms. "Goodbye, son. I'm going to sleep now. Just remember that I will always...be with.....you." She let out an exhale of air from her weakened lungs, and then she went silent. Her eyes slowly closed shut. The hoof that was once waving to her little colt, has now fallen limp and fell to her side. Her chest no longer moved up and down. She was still. I let out a soft gasp from the pits of my throat. My eyes widened in fear and sorrow. I whispered something so quiet, that it shouldn't have been considered a whisper. "Oh my god." "No. No! NO!" The doctor jumped to her side. He pressed his hooves into her chest. He did again and again and again. He breathed into her mouth again and again and again. "Don't you give up on me!" He cried. "Doc." I heard Applejack say. "Don't leave just yet!" "Doc!" She said louder. "Don't give up on-" "DOC!" Applejack snapped. The doctor looked up at her. His face was a sickly pale grey. His eyes were widened with fear and the meat thought that she was gone. He stood up slowly. He took off his hat, and held it to his chest with a shaky hoof. All around me, ponies took off their hats, and wept quietly to themselves. It was dead silent in the train car. The only sound being the engine of the train. I stood up. I the baby, cradled in my arms. Tears flowed from my eyes. I began to sob like the rest. I cried softly as I held the baby orphan in my arms that was fast asleep. I cried the whole way to Canterlot , only to wait for things to get worse.
Chapter 8 The Punishment Of The Innocent A little piece of me died in Appaloosa today. Never in my life have I been through things so horrific and tragic in my life. I have never witnessed death like I did before. I've killed deer and other things in the past, but when you kill to survive or to save a life, it's a different ball game. It's not like the movies or video games people like to play nowadays. If you ever had to kill or be killed. It's either them or me. When it comes to that, it can change you. The fact alone, that I was holding an orphaned colt in my arms was horrid enough on its own. Even though his mother was murdered at the hands of that beast, I couldn't help but feel like it was my fault that she died. That I couldn't protect her, that I wasn't strong enough, and that I was weak; and pathetic. The baby that I held in my arms, was fast asleep. He was so oblivious to what has happened around him. He looked so calm and peaceful. "What am I gonna do?" I thought to myself. Jesus...what am I going to do?" Out of the windows of the train, I could see Canterlot coming up. I stood up slowly, trying not to break the silence that was held without the train car. I walked over to my friends, who had looks of worry, sorrow, and a grief on their faces. For what was once Pinkies fuzzy hair, was now flat and hung to her chest. For what was once the perfectly strait highlights in Twilights hair, were now ruffled, split, and out of shape. "We're here." I mumbled. They all snapped out of their trances as the train slowly stopped at the station. The doors opened automatically and we stepped out of the train and into the open. I carried Creamy in my arms, who coughed from the smoke around us and woke up. All around us, stone ruble was dumped up and down the streets. The large building were blown to pieces and abandoned. Ponies who wandered the streets we're battered and bruised. Each pony that wasn't on that train started to yell and say horrible things. It didn't take much to realize that they were yelling at me. "I knew you were up to no good!" "We should've never trusted you!" "Freak!" The ponies were loud enough to wake up Creamy, who started to cry. It was obvious that these ponies were mad at me, no they were FURIOUS with me. I can understand why. Apparently Appaloosa wasn't the only town to be attacked by those colored humans. I never saw then before in my life. As for those demon things, they are the minions of the one who led the attack. "You! Stop!" Up ahead, we saw guards running for us. My hopes lifted. We were gonna be ok. Maybe the princess are ok and order can be restored. "Stop right there, human!" Wait. What did he say? "Hold it right there!" Suddenly, Creamy lit up in a blue glow and levitated quickly out of my hands and reach! The little pony, Baganda to cry loudly and squirm. I jumped up and down to reach him like a small child trying to get back a toy from a bully. "Hey! Come back! Let him go!" I yelled. Guards that we're running for me at full speed. I drew to a fighting position with fists raised. I wasn't looking to take anymore lives today. Suddenly, a purple flash came out of nowhere in front of me. I shield my eyes from the bright mass of energy. I heard Twilight in front of me speak. "Guards, stand down!" She commanded. "Princess Twilight, are you alright? Did he hurt you?" A guards asked. "No! Why would he hurt me?" "We have been told by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna that he is highly dangerous like the others that have attacked Equestria; and we have been given orders to bring him in as a suspect in a lead to the attack." "That is not true!" She gasped. "Princess, I'm asking you politely to step aside." "No, I will not. I'm ordering you to stand down!" Twilight said, stomping a hoof against the ground. "I'm not asking you again." He said "Are you treating me?!" Twilight gasped. "Last chance. Please don't make me do this." Before Twilight had a chance to reply, guards came out from the shadows. They charged for me. One came from my left. He jumped and tackled me into the ground. I struggled to push him off, but I was so weak and fatigued. "Get off of me, you little shit!" I brought an elbow back, and hit him hard in the face. The guard fell back with a grunt and a dull thud. Another guard jumped onto of me. He pushed my face down; and held it down on the cold stone road. My hands were forced behind my back as I struggled. "Hey! Get off of him you-" I heard Rainbow Dash snap before stopping mid sentence. All around, ponies were shouting and struggling with guards. "I didn't do anything! Get off of me!" I yelled as I was handcuffed and hauled up to my feet. Magic wrapped around my legs and arms and was pulled along like a slave. Ponies protested for my release, but they didn't listen to them. All of my friends were being held back or held down. I felt my guns float off of me, along with my knife. Creamy was held by the magic of a female guard. I was pretty much dragged up to the castle where Twilight and I first met the princesses. More guards met us at the huge wooden doors, in which they walked beside us. The room was crowded with ragged ponies. They were either with me or against me, making harsh statements and insults. Both princesses and a pink pony, all glared down at me in anger. Princess Luna had a black eye. The pink pony had a bandage in her head, where I could see dried blood. Princess Celestia, seemed like she totally fine. No sign of any injury. "Trevor White, you have been accused for the attack and invasion of Equestria. How to you plead?" Princess Celestia asked, sternly. "Princess, please listen-" Twilight said, but was quickly cut off. "Excuse me Twilight, but this has nothing to do with you. Trevor, how do you plead?" Princess Celestia accused. "Let me just say this, ok? I NEVER even met those dick heads until today! I have nothing to do with this!" Princess Celestial slammed her hooves onto her throne in frustration. She glared down at me in a pure rage. "How do you plead?!" She boomed. Everyone, including me, have jumped back in fear. Ponies even trembled a little, including Rainbow Dash. I was surprised at her very loud outburst. "Not guilty?" I squeaked. Princess Celestial nodded at whispered something to Luna, who nodded back at her. They turned their heads to me. Luna took a deep breath and spoke. "Trevor, after what has happened, we can't possibly take let you live among other ponies. We are currently deciding a punishment for you to endure." The hall went crazy with commotion. Some ponies were on my side, while some cheered on with them. My friends made their angry shouts of protests. My heart skipped a beat and my stomach twisted into a tight knot. "Now hold on, aren't you doing to hear my side of the story?! What kind of kingdom are you running, when you won't even have me say my side of the story?!!" I shouted, stepping forward. A guard ran up and hit me in the chest to make me move back. I stumbled back and tripped over the magic cuffs holding my feet close. "What is this?! You don't even have any proof that I had anything to do with this! I'm pretty sure I have my rights; and I'm pretty sure that I can say my god damn side of the god damn story!" I shouted. The pink pony on her throne stood up from her throne. She had a face that showed that she was completely offended. "Trevor! Enough with that kind of the language in the presence of us!" She shouted. "Oh, I'm sorry!" I yelled, holding my arms up in defense. "It's not everyday that you're being accused for something you didn't do, including a terrorist attack!" "I'm sorry Cadence, but I'm siding with him." Twilight said, walking up next to me. I looked at her and gave her a look of relief. She winked. "You all, simply have not given him a chance to say his side. Why haven't you? I thought as a princess, you are supposed to be understanding and reasonable. Why must you do this?" "We have seen all the evidence we need." Princess Luna said. "Face the facts Twilight, he has those guns in his possession, he has that large knife, he has that vicious dog-" "He's only vicious when he's pissed off! And believe me, your pissing him off!!" I shouted. "LET ME FINISH!" She boomed. Her voice thundered throughout the hall. I shut up pretty quickly, still glaring at each of them. "You can't run away from the truth, Twilight. Those are for hunting animals, only so he can eat the meat. Not to mention that it is also for sport; and fun." She said, looking at me with a sneer smile. Some ponies in the audience gasped. I hung my head low. Ponies murmured among themselves. I took a peak at my friends. Surprisingly, they didn't show the reaction that I expected. They all seemed perfectly fine and casual. Fluttershy had a look of distraught, but that was pretty much the only thing that stood out. Rainbow Dash took a few steps forward. "Does that really matter? So what if he eats meat! He's our friend and he's good human. In the end, that doesn't even matter!" She stated with pride. The rest of my friends followed with a bunch of nods and a mix of, "Yeah!" and "Agreed!" Twilight just kept looking at the princesses. She inhaled, then exhaled. "Yes, that is true, but he shows no sign of any desire to kill a pony. Back in Appaloosa, he only used them to save the ponies in the eye of danger." Twilight said. "But that doesn't change the fact that he has those guns for that specific use." Princess Celestia said. "Tell us this, Twilight. Isn't it a bit coincidental that he comes in, just days before the attack?" Luna asked. "That has nothing to do with anything!" Twilight said. "I'm sorry Twilight, wether he is involved or not, we can't take the risk. Has it crossed your mind that he is a spy that will do anything to get under your wing, only to have him backstab you and the rest of Equestria?" Princess Luna asked. "He would never do that!" She exclaimed. The three princesses whispered to each other. They looked at me for a few seconds before turning to each other. The nodded at and then stared down at me. "We have decided a punishment for you. For your crimes against Equestria, we hear by condemn you to fifty years, IN TARTARUS!" The whole room gasped again in utter shock. All of my friends shouted at them in anger and fear, trying frantically to break free from the guards. I began to panic. I can't go to prison! I was to young! You know what happens in prison?! It's not freaking good! "Princesses, isn't that a bit harsh? Shouldn't you show a little compassion?" Twilight asked in a frightened style. "What is said is done. Guards, bring him to the cave!" The both shouted. Guards were on me in seconds. One knocked me in the face. Another grabbed me from behind, and pushed me hard forward. I twisted my way out if their grips and ran away from them. Twilight as well as my other friends, we're being held back. Something hit me hard in the face. My already banged up face grunted in pain. Something lassoed around my neck and arms; and pulled me forward. I fell forward, barely catching my footing. I pulled and yanked away, only to be pulled harder. A cave that wasn't there a second there, was open and showing nothing but a never ending land of darkness and unknown dangers. I screamed in fear. I squirmed wildly and twisted. There was no way that I was going into darkness again! Not after what I've been through. I can't go back! "No! Listen to me! I had nothing to do with this!" I yelled as I was being dragged into the darkness of the cave before me. Glass and rubble shuffled and moved as I was dragged. I tried to squirm free, but there was no use. They hauled me to me feet once in front of the cave. A guard punched me hard in the back. I flew forward as pain shot throughout my back. I landed on the cold rock of the cave. I got up instantly, and charged for the doorway. I was kicked strait in the chest. I hit the ground hard. Everything was a blur, but I could see my friends being held back as they tried to save me. "No! Don't do this" I shouted. "Trevor White, your crimes are unforgivable!" A booming voice shouted. The doors began to close. I reached a desperate hand out. My face twisted into a face of pure terror. My heartbeat growing faster each second. "NOOOO-" slam! Was all they heard me scream before the cave isolated me in to the darkness of the cave. I pounded on the door, hoping that it will open, but it didn't. I turned around when I heard something coming. In the distance, I could hear a hissing sound. And it was getting closer. "Let me out! Please, let me out!" I cried. It was getting closer. I began to throw myself against the doors. They didn't even budge. It hit, kicked, and pushed at the doors. I hit again and again and again, praying that the doors will open. Suddenly, the hissing stopped. I didn't care. I hit, kicked, and screamed at the door to open. The hissing was still absent. Only silence. I turned around quickly. I couldn't see anything. The only notice I could hear, was the sound of my own heavy breathing. I threw a fist out forward, thinking it would hit something, but I only hit air. I felt around for the cave wall. My feet clumsily shuffling on the ground, which echoed throughout the cave. I heard something move along my right. I turned toward the notice. "Who is that!" I yelled. I grabbed a sharp piece of rock at my feet. "Stay back, I've got a knife!" Then I heard it. I heard a distant jingle that a flute played from afar. The echo made it impossible to tell how far ahead it was, but I knew it wasn't good. Suddenly, something big and thick wrapped around my legs and waist! I screamed as it felt like I was being crushed. As it tightened, it pulled me forward with such force and power that I couldn't breathe. The darkness began to fade as I could see an orange light going closer. As the light grew brighter, I could see that I was being pulled by some sort of sickly green tentacle! It was long, thick, and slimy. It was then when the light was right below me, I could see that the light was a blazing hole of fire; and I was being pulled downward. I was engulfed by the flames of Hell. Flames were all around me, burning me; and my soul. The overwhelming heat made my face feel like it was actually on fire. My terror filled screams triggers a deep and psychotic laughter that bounced off of the walls of the hole. The tentacle suddenly flung me strait down, making me fall faster and deeper into hell. I curled up into a ball so I wouldn't be burned as bad by the blistering fire. Screams of pain and suffering could be heard from all around me. Claws grabbed for me and I began to kick wildly. I felt a hand catch me by the foot. I hung there loosely as hands all around me, clawed at me, and began to pull me toward them. I screamed as I struggled to kick free. Suddenly, my foot came loose from my shoe, and I entered free fall again. It wasn't long, before I hit a solid surface hard and I began to tilt to the side; and I tumbled down a hill of sharp and solid rock. My body tumbled down like a rag doll, smashing into every rock on the way down. Rocks poked and dug themselves into my skin, including the left temple of my head. My head slammed into solid rock, and pushed the rock deeper into my cranium. Whiteness and pain tore my head apart. After much pain and falling, I hit solid ground. My body was like a squashed bug. I couldn't move an inch. It would only make the pain worse. All of my limbs were snapped and bent into inhuman angles. The rock piece that dug into my brain, made thinking impossible. I was on the verge of passing out. My vision faded in and out if focus. I should be dead, but I wasn't. In hell, no injury can end the punishment that humans or ponies deserve. The thing was, that I didn't do anything. I never deserved this. In fact, I never deserved this from the start. Not just the decent into hell, but all of the shit that I've taken in the past few days. Ever sense I fell into that hole, my life has been nothing but a mess! I've been beaten, arrested, chased, and I have been forced to kill only in order to survive! Now, I'm gonna suffer the rest of my life in a prison for something that I've never done! It was all because of those god damn ponies! In the middle of the rant in my mind, the pain in my head intensified. I clamped down onto my head as if it would stop the pain from growing stronger. The rock that was deep in my brain was pushing itself out! I could FEEL the rock sliding and moving along the tissue inside of my head! It pushed itself out of my brain! I could feel it! The rock pushed my finger out of the way. It fell to the side of my head with a quiet *pink*. For so egging so small, could deal so much agonizing pain. I'm just surprised that I didn't pass our from the pain. Soon enough,more shards of rock began to push themselves out as well! I whimpered and curled up like a baby as they forced their way out. Small pinking notices could be heard all around me as I was somehow healing at an alarming rate. When the last one came out and fell to the floor, I rolled over onto my stomach and vomited. Warm bile dripped from my lips as I quivered. I just lied there. My limbs couldn't support me after the damage they took. I couldn't believe what has just happened. I couldn't comprehend it. I slowly reached up to touch the gaping hole in my head and the holes in my body, only to feel the holes regenerating and healing! It nearly closed up on my finger! The intense pain was nearly gone by the time it has fully healed. POP! My leg snapped back into place on its own. A strange feeling of numbness came over me. That strange feeling you get when you foot falls asleep shot up my right leg and I yelped in surprise. I gripped my leg tightly with my destroyed arms; and looked at it. It was snapping itself back into place! Soon my leg was good as new, following my other leg! I was amazed, but yet very disturbed. I stood up slowly to examine my legs. I took baby steps, then a normal walking pace, and lastly, a jog. I could walk fine! My arms soon followed the same process. Soon, no hint of pain could be detected in my body. It was as if it never happened. I looked around me to see where I was. I was in a large cage. Large enough for me to run in circles in. The cage swayed from side to side like it was attached to strings or chains. That was pretty much it. I was stuck in a swaying cage for the next fifty years. I got up slowly, trying to take it slow. I was still disturbed by the bones healing on their own. I walked over until the chain was holding me back. I looked above me and below me. It was a much cooler area. No flames couldn't be seen from where I was. I seemed to be just dangling in mid air from an unknown distance to the ground. That is, if there is a ground in Tartarus. I chucked a small wad of spit to see how far it would fall. It fell and continued to fall until I couldn't see it anymore. I leaned in and listened, and listened, and listened. I don't hear a splat. Well that's great. I have nowhere to go. "Hello?" I called. My voice echoed and bounced off of the walls as it traveled up and down the huge rock shaft. No reply came. Just my own echo. Poof! Something grabbed me from behind. Poof! A familiar purple light brought me out of the cell and into a louder area. I fell forward, and caught myself before I hit the floor. Mourners could be heard all around me. Murmurs of agreement. Murmurs of disapproval. "You are willing to side with him?! You don't even know if you can trust him!" I heard a booming voice say. It was Luna's voice. That means that I'm out of hell! "Listen to me! I can prove his innocence!" I heard Twilights voice say. "I beg I noticed that I was back in the throne room after peaking my eyes open. Twilight must have teleported down there herself! "Alright. Prove yourself, but you only have one chance." Luna said. Twilight nodded, and walked over to my side. She helped me up with a hoof. I was shaking life a leaf. Twilight gave me a look of great concern, then turned her attention to the princesses. "Back when he was in the hospital, I knew that there was something different about him. Everything about him, seemed odd compared to the other humans in Canterlot High. This led to me looking into his memories while he was unconscious." Twilight, gently rested a horn on my forehead. Her horn lit up with violet light. For a split second, she smiled at me and winked. I gave a relieved smile back. The back bottom part of my head went numb. A beam of light shot strait up from her horn. It flattened out until it looked like a movie screen. Just like an old 1920s movie, it played these images with no sound. Those images, were my memories. It showed my family, the few friends I have, my school, job, car, and the girl I've had a crush on sense the 7the grade. It made my heart skip a beat; as it made me miss home. It made me miss the way things used to be. I miss my old life. "What do these humans have in common?" Twilight asked. Everypony looked at the images in confusion. A commotion of, "Whaa" and"I don't see it." Came from the crowd. "Lack of skin color." Twilight stated. "So?" A pony asked from the crowd. Twilight skimmed through the images. She stopped at an image from my point of view in a hallway of my school. The hallway was crowded with kids, trying to get to their next class before the bell rang. "When I was at Canterlot High, I noticed something. They all had corrupt skin, like our coats. Red skin, blue skin, mint green skin, and so on. When you look at Trevor and all of those kids, they all had similar skin color. No pink. No grey. Not even orange. They were either black, or white. One or the other." Twilight waited for a response. "Maybe he's from a foreign country?" A pony guessed. Twilight grumbled in annoyance. "Look at it this way. What happened in Canterlot High, that was a major event. Major enough to become worldwide news. Looking through his memories, I don't see a single hint or reference of that time. What do you all say to that?" She asked. There was silence among the crowd. Nopony spoke. "Maybe he's from an isolated country with limited variety of genes, resulting in the frequent skin color?" A pony asked. "Oh sweet Celestia." Twilight grumbled. Twilight eyes narrowed as she searched for something. Her eyes widened and she smiled as she found what she was looking for. A event that happened a years ago. I remembered it well. "When I first saw this, I was touched. This will show you how he is not the bad guy you think he is. Watch it, and try to disagree with me." Twilight said. ************** "Yes Dad, I know." I said into my phone. "No I don't want to lose my Xbox. Yeah, I'll do it when I get home. Yeah, I love you to. Ok bye." I hung up my phone and put in my earphones. The first song that came on, was: We Are, by Hollywood Undead. My head swayed side to side as the song blasted into my ears. It was one of those songs you listen to while you walk to, to make yourself feel like a hotshot. The stormy afternoon only added on to the feeling. Thunder boomed over my head as I walked home from school. Rain drizzled down through the warm spring air. The soothing smell of rain filled my nostrils, making me inhale deeply. I put on my hood on when the rain began to fall. I put my hands into the pockets of my hoodie as I strutted down the sidewalk. I approached the school baseball field, as it was a shortcut to home. Up ahead, I could see a group of people. It didn't bother me, until I heard yelling. "Come on whore, it won't be long!" I heard a muscular male voice say. "Stop it, Dex! I don't want to!" I heard a female voice say. I took my earphones out, both curious; and anxious. I recognized the people up ahead. It was Dexter, the stereotypical dickhead football jock, and his buddies. He was exactly like a jock is in a high school movie. Tall, muscular, popular, and has the hottest girl in school as his girl. He doesn't like his name said as, Dexter. So he wants people to call him, "Dex." God only knows why. He and his friends, were surrounding someone. I couldn't see who. "Leave me alone, Dexter!" I heard the female voice shout. "Wait...is that...Clair?" I thought. Clair was as you guessed it, her boyfriend. Clair wasn't the popular girl you would see from the movies like Dexter was. No, Clair is a kind senior girl. Pretty? Yes. Understanding? Oh yeah. She is popular, because she is understanding and treats everyone as equal. It didn't matter if you were the dumbest, ugliest bastard to have ever lived. She will treat you like a friend. She is the kind of person that would restore some humanity in this broken world of mine. The kind of girl that I want. I've been crushing on her sense the 7th grade, when she moved from Texas. She was a cowgirl, and somewhat of a rough girl who wasn't afraid to get her hands dirty. To good to be true? You just haven't met her yet. She was in a relationship with Dexter. I didn't know why. She's just into a muscular person I guess. "What did you say?!" Dexter shouted. "Teach her a lesson, Dex!" One of his friends said. "Yeah, teach her good!" Another said. "Uh oh. This is not good." I thought nervously. I turned around and began to speed walk away from the scene taking place. "Let go of me!" She shouted. I stopped. "I said, let go!" She repeated. I looked behind me. They had her pinned down onto a trash bin. Dex was undoing his belt. "Oh shit." I couldn't stand by to let this happen. I wouldn't be able to live with myself. I put my backpack began to walk; and keeping a fast and steady pace toward them. I saw a metal trash can on my right. I picked the top off and held the handle like a shield. I brought the top back. "Hey!" I bellowed. Dexter turned his attention to me. His fury burned into my eyes. "Hey! Beat I-" THWACK! Dexter stumbled back from the blow to the face. He tripped over a trashcan and fell back. Trash and beer bottles came pouring out and all over him. He groaned as he held his face. His friends backed away from me. Clair looked at me in surprise. "Leave. Her. Alone." I said calmly. Dexter got up. A look of embarrassment and pure rage was stuck on his face. Blood was beginning to drip from his nose and his face was tomato red. He pushed his friends aside as a stomped over to me. Dexter towered over me, making me look like a dwarf compared to a giant. "I said beat it." He growled. "Now make like chicken, and fly off." "That doesn't even make any sense. Chickens can't fly, you dumb fu-" I was interrupted mid sentence by the sudden flash of lightning. Dexter kicked me square in the chest. I flew back as the wind was forced out of me. I hit the concrete hard. Breathing felt impossible, like I was being crushed. I rolled over onto my side as I struggled to breathe. "Leave him alone!" I heard her yell. The rain was pouring now. Fat drops of water beat down on my face as I struggled to stand up. I gripped the shield tight in my hands, glaring at each of them. "I said...piss off." I growled. I pointed at his friends and then at Clair. "Are you guys just gonna let this happen!?" I yelled at his friends. "You're just gonna let him do that to her, and you're ok with it." "Just turn and walk away, White. It's none of your business." Dexter said annoyed. "Yeah, just piss off, White." I brought the top up I front of me. Determination and fear in my eyes and in my heart. "If you all aren't going to back off, then I'll take you all down instead." I threatened. As if on cue, lighting flashed behind me, followed by loud roar of thunder. I didn't flinch. Thinking back on it, that was perfect to making me look like a bad ass. I charged for them. They prepped themselves for a fight, making a fighting stance. I brought the top back, ready to strike. Dexter was ready to block his face. Instead, I sent a foot speeding right in between his legs. He buckled over and lied in the mud, groaning; and holding his jewels. I swung at his friend to my right in an uppercut motion. It connected to his lower jaw and his head shot up, and he toppled over. The last one standing grabbed me from behind and had me in a Full Nelson. I pushed me forward and I slammed into the fence. I felt a foot strike me in the lower back. I yelped. I was thrown back. I hit the wet mud with a wet splat. He began to kick me in the stomach. Me kicked me again. I groaned and felt lie I was about to throw up. "Get away from him!" I heard Clair yell. She came out of nowhere, and punched him hard in the face. He pushed her away. She went into them mud. She got onto her feet, and sped off, leaving me to get beaten. I reached out and arm and wheezed her name, but she couldn't hear me. She was gone before I knew it. "Hey guys, I got him!" Dexters friend shouted. They all stood above me. Lighting flashed in the distance, followed by thunder. "He's mine." Dexter growled. He reached into his pocket. Slowly, he pulled out a long and skinny object. With the flick of his wrist, a blade snapped out. I tried to get up, but both of his football buddies pinned me down. When I tried to scream, I would get socked in the face. "Woah Dexter, cut it out." One said. "Uhh..yeah, take it easy." The other said nervously. "It will only take a minuet." He said quietly. He slowly raised the knife high above his head. I braced for the pain. "Hey! You kids get out of here, before I get my shotgun!" I heard an elderly. And voice yell. Their heads darted to the right. A flashlight was pointed their way, and it revealed the knife in hand. Who ever it was, I owed them. "Hey! Drop that knife!" He shouted. Dexter and his friends booked it the other direction. The man went after them. "Trevor?" I heard a voice call. "Hmm? Huh?" I groaned. "Ah, thank god your ok. Did they hurt you bad?" The voice asked. A small light flickered on from a phone, and I could see who it was. It was Clair. She knelt beside me, while I laid in the mud. She helped me up. She had my arm rest around her shoulder. I winced in pain. "Sorry...about the...mud." I rasped. She shrugged. It obviously didn't matter to her that I was caking her in mud. "Oh my god Trevor, are you ok?" "Yep. I'm...fine." "Look, I knew it looked bad. Me running away and all, but I grabbed some help. That was my uncle who got them away from ya." She said over the rain. "Cool." I wheezed. "Very nice." And it ended there. ****************** The room was silent. The three princesses sat there on their thrones, thinking about the points given. They looked at each other, then down at the nervous human known as yours truly. The three of them jumped down and landed perfectly onto the floor. They approached me, while I began to back away, not knowing what they were going to do. Princess Celestia reached out a hoof. A look of guilt and regret was stuck on her face. "Trevor, I...I am so sorry about what we've done to you. I was only trying to look out for my ponies. I... I hope you understand." I looked at her, then at the other princesses. They had the same looks as Princess Celestia. Slowly, I reached out a hand. I gripped the hoof slowly, and shook it firmly. "Say, why is your and Luna's crown on the floor back there?" I asked, pointing in the direction away from them. They both turned away from me. I brought my fist back, and struck Princess Celestial hard in the face. I raised a foot, and kicked Luna in the flank. Everypony gasped in surprise and anger. I instantly raised my hands in the air as guards surrounded me. Guards tackled me to the ground, but before the gurnards could lay a harmful hoof on my body, a voice commanded them to stop. "Stand down!" I heard Princes Celestia say. "But your highness, he struck you!" A guard exclaimed. "I know pretty well what he did. If not anything, I think we deserved it. Stand down." She said impatiently. The guards slowly got off of me. She personally helped me up with a lending hoof. I got onto my feet. Once standing up, we looked at each other. Nopony spoke a word. It was dead quiet. Everypony was waiting for what was about to happen. I looked at her as she looked at me. "You don't know half of what I had to go through today." I mumbled. She looked down in guilt. The others looked down as well, their ears were folded back against their heads. "I've had the shit beaten out of me. I've nearly died twice today, one being beaten by a demon; and the other from falling roughly two hundred freaking feet in the air. I've had to fight if not kill today." I said getting progressively louder. "I watched an innocent pony get brutalized and die with my very own eyes! She had a colt! Do you know what that means? Do ya? It means that that colts an orphan now! He has no one else to turn to. Therefore, I'm taking care of him; and I don't even know where he is right now, because you took him away! Wow! What great leadership! I'm absolutely mind blown!" Celestia looked away from me. Her ears were flattened, and her tail was tucked back, like a frightened dog. I don't even know if ponies can do that. "I'm sorry...we were only trying to do what was right." She mumbled. At that moment, a single tear slid down her cheek, and fell onto the floor. The drip of the tear was the only sound that bounced off of the walls. "I didn't know you had to go through all of that. I didn't know." I looked around. Ponies looked at me in anger. The guards were ready to tear me a new bum hole. Even my friends glared at me. "Jesus dude, you gotta calm down. She was only trying to do what she thought what was right. Face it, it does look bad that those people attacked, so no wonder she sent you down there." I thought. I lifter her head slowly, so I didn't show any intention to harm her. I had her stare at me, eye to eye. I reached out a hand. She looked the hand, then at me. She reached out a hoof, and shook it. "I'm sorry, Tia. Didn't mean any of what I said. I was only in the heat of the moment." I said, sympathetically. Her mood lightened. "Hey, i understand why you did what you did. I can assure you, I have NOTHING to do with this. I don't know if you trust me. You have every right not to. I just hope you can forgive me for my little outburst." She smiled. She nodded slowly, buy sternly. "We square?" I asked. Princess Celestia's eyes squinted at my saying. After a few seconds, she nodded. "Uh yes, we are...square." She said, letting it roll around on her tongue. Princess Celestial called Twilight over to her. Twilight galloped over to her, taking a glimpse behind her to look at me. Her expression was a mixed bag. There was anger, most likely from me hitting two more princesses, and relief from me not going to Tartarus. The four princess whispered amongst each other, talking about god knows what. Luna turned to me. She approached me with that hard-ass look on her face. "Trevor, you're gonna have to follow us to somewhere more private. The rest of Twilight and your friends shall come as well. You and your friends must know somethings about this attack." ************** "Sunset Shimmer!" A rainbow haired human said, as she ran to her master, Sunset Shimmer woke up from her deep slumber. A look of annoyance and fatigue was stricken on her face. She glared down at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash stood patiently at the foot of the bed, hands behind her back and a strait face. "What is it? This better be worth it. I'm losing valuable beauty sleep!" She snapped. "I have some news from the invasion on Appaloosa." Rainbow Dash said patiently, eyes trait ahead. "What is it?" Sunset Shimmer asked. "We've got a live one." Sunset Shimmer got up from her bed. She walked over to Rainbow Dash. Sunset Shimmer stood at her side as Rainbow Dash stared strait ahead. "Who is it?" She asked. "We don't really know, ma'am." "What do you mean?" Sunset asked. "Explain." "Well, we never seen him before. As far as I can recall, he is either a surviving human during the creation of the recruiting, or he is he is a traitor. Either way, he poses as a threat." "Has he been caught?" Sunset asked. "No." "Do you know how to identify him?" Sunset Shimmer asked. "It certainly is possible, but it's going to be difficult. Every soldier that has came into contact with him, they can't identify him. He wore his shirt as a mask, hiding most of his identity. He must have gotten into our armory, because he was a hunting rifle and a magnum in his possession." "Walk with me." Sunset Shimmer commanded. Rainbow Dash followed her out of her large tent, and into the rest of the camp they've set up in the Everfree Cave. Demons and humans trained and ate, as they have just woken up. "I want you to tell the others to find him. Bring him to me, and I'll take care of the rest." Sunset ordered. Rainbow Dash nodded, saluted; and walked away. "Yes, ma'am." She said as she walked away.
Chapter 9 And The Plot Thickens You have no idea how pissed I am at Celestia and Luna right now. I mean sure, we forgave each other and all, but I think she deserves more that a punch to the face. I know it's kinda messed up and dark of me talking like this, but after what I've been through recently, you would find a reason to take a couple swings at her. Chances are, I'm probably gonna have night terrors, and suffer from PTSD or whatever. But hey, we shook on it, so therefor it never happened. It's not like you sent a completely innocent person to the bounds of hell or whatever! Nah man, it all good. And I'm getting off topic "We know what has caused all of this." Princess Celestia announced, when the doors shut behind us, separating us from the crowd of babbling ponies. We stopped right in front of a smaller door. The door Princess Celestia turned her head to Twilight. "And I believe Twilight knows who is behind this as well, yes?" She asked. Twilight nodded. She shook her head in a way of disbelief. "Yes, yes I do. I don't want to believe it, but she has apparently come back to her evil ways." Confused, I stepped in front of her to talk to Celestia. I looked at her in the eyes as I spoke. "Woah woah woah. Who is this, she? What are y'all talking about?" I asked. "Follow me." Celestia said. She pushed open the door with a hoof. The door slowly swung open to reveal what was inside. It was mainly empty. All except for a mirror. A very odd mirror. The mirror was tall enough to touch the ceiling. It reached from one side of the wall to the other. It was entire wall of mirror. What was extremely odd, was the fact that it was rippling. The mercury was rippling like water. It shook rapidly, like a constant vibration was keeping it in motion. Droplets of mercury jumped from the mirror, only to fall back into the mirror, as if the mirror had it's own gravity. This is a real physics breaker. "What is that thing?" I asked. "It's a mirror, silly!" Pinkie exclaimed, coming out of nowhere in between his legs. I jumped back in surprise. She jumped up, did a front flip in mid air; and landed on all four hooves. I looked at her, as she looked at me with a wide smile. "Uhhh ok...that was completely random. Anyway, I know it is a mirror, but why is it rippling and stuff." I said, extending a hand to the odd portal. "Not only is this a mirror", Luna said, "this is a portal. A portal that led to another world, quite similar to your own. Twilight herself, lived in the other dimension for two days." Twilight nodded. "It's true. I can explain, but it's a long story; and I think this will have some questions you had earlier." Said Twilight. She explained to everpony this story, on how her crown was stolen from her by some pony named Sunset Shimmer. Sunset Shimmer went through the portal when it was at its original form, where she soon followed. For the next two days, she attends a high school, where she tries to win it back. (I would've stolen it, but to everyone is their own.) Anyway, Twilight does win, but Sunset Shimmer was able to harness the crowns power and use it to brainwash the students to become her soldiers and slaves. In the end, Twilight realized that the magic of friendship, or whatever was inside all along, or something corny like that. Sunset Shimmer was defeated, and she was reformed to a good person; and Twilight left. "It just doesn't make sense on my she's back to her old ways." Twilight said, putting a hoof to her chin. "Apparently your goody two shoes friendship, didn't eliminate all of that dark magic she used." I said with a smirk. The ponies glared at me. I held up my hands in defense. "There one thing I don't understand. Who is she exactly? Why is she doing this in the first place?" I asked. Princess Celestia stepped forward. "Sunset Shimmer was a former student of mine. I taught her how to use her magic like how I trained Twilight, but she wanted more. She wanted to rule Equestria. When I confronted her, she denied it. By morning, she was gone. At least, until eight months ago, when she stole Twilights crown." I examined the rippling mirror. I stuck a finger into the mirror. The mercury or whatever it was, clung to my finger, making it look like I had a biconical middle finger. Drops fell back into the mirror, like it was magnetized to the mirror. I turned to Celestia. "Can I go in?" I asked. She shook her head. "I'd rather you not. It's to dangerous. We don't know what is on the other side, and the portal could close, judging on its current state." I nodded slowly, still looking at the mirror in curiosity. "In fact, we would prefer to prohibit anypony or anyone from entering this room until this conflict gets resolved." "Why don't we use the Elements of Harmony!" Twilight suddenly exclaimed. Celestia shook her head. "I'm afraid that can't be possible." "What?" Twilight gasped. "Why not?" "Sunset Shimmer has thought ahead. Apparently, when they first came through, Sunset herself, took out the guards protecting them, and stole them." They all gasped. Each of their faces, we're twisted into looks of fear, and hopelessness, while I stood there, slightly confused. "Elements oh Harmony? What's that?" "They are, well WERE the only peaceful option we had to resolve this thing. They solved many things that have threatened Equestria in the past. Now it's gone!" Rarity huffed, stomping on the floor with her hoof. "Then let's get them back." I said. "Yes, but how?" Fluttershy asked. "They are all to strong, and scary." Nopony said anything. They all looked at me, expecting an answer, like I was their leader or something. "Isn't it obvious?" I asked. "We fight for them, and we get them back." "We'll have guards sent out to find their location." Luna said. "That's not what I meant." I said. "I'm saying that WE can fight back. That's how we can get them to you much quicker. I assume you know how to operate these elements?" Twilight nodded. "Yes, it takes all of us for them to work." "Great, so what do you say? Let's go out there, and save Equestrian!" I yelled, thrusting a fist into the air, knowing that I've managed to get them to fight. "Ehhh. I'm sorry, Trevor. That's not going to work." I heard Celestia say. My fist lowered slowly, and awkwardly. My determined face, was now a disappointed frown. "I can't allow that. There are many flaws to you call logic." Luna said, stepping forward. I crossed my arms, my foot impatiently tapping the floor. "One, do you really expect us to let you, innocent ponies, and a princess into battle? That's preposterous! Two, you simply don't have any military training. Perhaps you can fight, but you are just a kid. You simply cannot fight them off. You will be easily outnumbered." I nodded in both disappointment and agreement. It did sound kinda stupi to have me volunteer like that. What am I so willing to put myself in harms way like that? I hung my head in both annoyance, and embarrassment. What a way to be a killjoy. Thanks a ton, Luna. "Maybe." I said. "Maybe I am just a kid, but that doesn't mean that I can't help out in anyway. Face it, I'm gonna be here longer than I expected. I might as well lend a helping hand." I objected. Her eyebrows raised. She nodded slightly. She put a hoof on her chin. It looked like she was actually considered it. "Yes, you are correct on you stay in Equestria. You can help out, I suppose." Luna continued. "You can help rebuild and recover from the attacks. Such as, rebuilding, planting, and supply runner." Luna said. "Oh well, I guess I can do that." I said, shrugging my shoulders. "Excellent." Luna said. We were all escorted to a private area, away from all of the ponies. Celestia shot a beam of white light into the sky. Almost a minuet after, there were two carriages, each maned by four strong Pegasi. They ushered us on. All of my friends, began to hop on the carriages, including Joel. I stood there, skeptical, that it will hold me. "Here." Celestial said beside me. An object wrapped in a blue cloth came floating over to me. I raised out my arms, and it was placed in my arms softly. I looked into the small opening, knowing exactly who I had. Creamy lied still, and peacefully in my arms. His eyes were closed tight as he was in his deep sleep. His small chest, heaved in and out. At that moment of seeing Creamy, the memories flooded back of Apple Cinnamon and when she was attacked, when I carried her, and where she died before me, with Creamy in my arms. We didn't even meet until today. I don't even know why she trusted me to take care of her young. "Oh god...oh god." I stuttered, my arms shaking slightly. Princess Celestia looked at me with concern. She rested a hoof on my shoulder. "Is everything alright, Trevor?" She asked, slightly concerned. "Uh...yeah, everything is good." I said, shaking out of it. I started to walk to the carriage, but I stopped. I looked back to see the princess walking back inside. I knew things wouldn't feel the same, unless I didn't say something personally to each of them. My conscious got the best if me, and I ran to them. "Hey." I called. They turned to me. I approached Celestia and Luna. "Look, I'm sorry for the way I acted back there. I'm sorry for hurting the two of you. I just wanted to say that again, before I head off. Are you sure things are good between us?" I asked, darting a finger to me and them. The three of them smiled. Tia wrapped an arm around me. Luna soon followed. They hugged me tight, trying not to squish the baby in my arms. "Yes Trevor, everything is fine." They both said in perfect unison. They let go. I turned to the pink princess. I reached out a hand. "I didn't really catch your name, but I'm sorry. Even though I wasn't directly mad at you, I just wanted to say something." I said. She reached out a hoof, and shook. "It's Cadence, and it's ok." Cadence said with a smile. I gave them a salute as I walked away. I stepped onto a carriage. The door shut behind me with the use of Twilight's magic. Instantly, we were off. We ascended high into the sky. The destroyed roads, and buildings, began to get smaller. I finally got to see what those things have done to Equestria. Fire were scattered all throughout as we flew over the kingdom. Ponies scattered and frightened, either try to put out the flames, or walked among the post-attacked world. I turned away from the view beneath us. Twilight was looking down like I was. "I don't mean to sound rude of anything, but you're a princess. Shouldn't you be doing something?" I asked. "No." Twilight said quietly. "Celestia has given me orders to stay out of this for now." "Ah...I see." I said, almost a whisper. The ones in the carriage, were me with Creamy in my arms, Joel lying at my feet, Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. Everypony had a gloom look on their face. Each seemed distant, out of it, thinking about today. We came up on a cloud of heave smoke. Everything became darker and harder to breathe. I covers Creamy's mouth. He stirred when he inhaled the smoke and felt my hand on him. His eyes fluttered open, squinting slightly. "Shhhh...go to sleep." I said, bouncing him slightly. My attention to Creamy, made the thoughts come back. I shuddered and cringed. The guilt feeling was heavy in my gut, like it was being twisted from the inside. I looked over at Twilight, who had her hear looking out below. "Hey, Twi?" I called. Twilight turned her attention to me. "Was it my fault?" I asked quietly. "What?" She asked. "I said, was it my fault?" I repeated. "Was it my fault that she's dead?" Twilight's jaw dropped a little. Pinkie's and Rarity's head turned to me. Their ears were raised and they eyes grew wide. "Of corse it isn't!" Twilight exclaimed quietly. "No..it was. It is." I said glumly. They all shook their heads. Pinkie was about to protest, but I interrupted. "I was too weak. Too pathetic. I was not strong enough to protect her." I grumbled, frustrated by the guilt. I yawned. "Trevor. Trevor, you listen to me." Twilight said, putting a hoof on my shoulder. "You did everything you could. You didn't kill her. That thing did, and you know that." She continued. "Yes darling, there was nothing you could do." Rarity followed. I sat there with a blank expression. I stared at Creamy as he stared back at me. I stuck a finger out to him. My finger extended till it was right between his eyes. Creamy's eyes crossed innocently. He then, grabbed ahold of my finger, but I pulled it away before he could suck on it. "I don't even know if I can take care of this kid." I mumbled. "What exactly did she see in me that made her think that I was good enough to take care of a colt. I'm no hero. I never was. If I was a hero, then that town would still be standing right now." Twilight raised a hoof to say something, but slowly put her hoof back down. Nopony said anything. I didn't say anything. I was at a loss for words, and apparently they were as well. Even though nopony said anything, each looked the other, hoping somepony would say something. Even the guards flying the carriage listened in, with an ear perked up and moved to our direction to hear better. "Listen, kid." I heard a guard yell over the wind. I looked at him as he did back at me. "I know things are tough. They are tough now, and they were tough then, but you did everything you could. I know you did, because she wouldn't have given that colt to you otherwise. She gave him to you, because she saw something in you. I don't know the whole story of what happened in Appaloosa, but I know you've done something heroic. Plus, and correct me if I'm wrong, but didn't you save a little pony's life a few days back? That sounds pretty heroic to me." The guard turned away from me. I looked at him, but I said nothing. I thought about what he said. I thought about, but I still said nothing. I turned away to look at the bright moon, shingling its light upon the damaged kingdom. "We're here." Twilight said. I was afraid of what I was about to see. It was probably a broken down ghost town, filled with flames and ash. I didn't want it look, but I kinda had to. I stuck my head out. Sure enough, Ponyville was up ahead. It wasn't as bad as I pictured it. In fact, it looked like it hasn't been touched at all! The town almost looked the same, but you can tell that those people and demons have been there. Flames were scattered throughout the town. Frightened ponies were either, looking up at us, or in hiding. Buildings were still intact. Shops seemed untouched. Both carriages landed in the field just outside of town. I got up, and followed Twilight out, with the others behind me. We were greeted by the warm spring air. The only light we had, was the dim lighting of the moon. "Thank you very much." Twilight said to the guards. They all nodded and flew off. We all stood on the hill, side by side, looking down at the town. "Alright, everyone. Let's go home." Twilight mumbled. Everypony was worrying about pets, family, and friends. We had to follow Twilight through the town, just in case if the attack wasn't over. We all walked each pony home. Rainbow Dash's turtle was ok. We walked Scootaloo home. Her parents were worried sick. Nice people, but were iffy around me. The Cakes were pretty jumpy, but they weren't hurt. Pinkie baby Alligator, was gnawing on a deflated balloon when we found him. Rarity's cat, Opal or whatever it's name is, was asleep on the couch like nothing happened; and Sweetie Belle was with us. Fluttershy had Rainbow Dash come with her to check on her animals. Twilight was against it at first, but after some talking to, Twilight let them go. We me up to Twilights house. Twilight, Spike, and I gasped. The tree house was completely wrecked! The door has been blown open, the windows were shattered, and the beehive that was previously there was torn off and smashed. When I looked inside, I mainly saw darkness. The only light I could see, was coming from the holes in the walls. They began to step forward, but I stopped them. Someone, or something could still be in there. I gave Twilight Creamy. I grabbed the rifle off of my back. I held it strait and firm.. I cocked the gun slowly, hopefully to make less noise. I turned to them. I pointed at the ground and mouthed: "Stay here." I made a kissing sound, and Joel was alert and at my side. I stared at the gaping hole. It was like looking into the blackness of another portal. It was like looking into the hole that brought me here. I took my first step inside. It was hard to see through the darkness, but manageable. I poked around. Through the dim light, I could see what mess lied before me inside. I took quick and quiet steps inside the library. I looked around desperately for a light. My aim darted left and right, up and down. My breathing became heavier. I felt like I was being watched. Everywhere I looked, felt like something is staring back at me. I looked to my right when I heard what sounded like a book falling. Through the darkness, I could see a....a lamp? Yes! A lamp! I hurried over to it, nearly tripping on several books. I flicked it on, and light flooded the room. The library was a disaster! Books were ripped, smashed, thrown across the room, and diluted. Books stank with an unbearable oder of urine. Shelves had long claw marks that stretched yards. I took a peak into the kitchen. The fridge was wide open. Food was thrown out, smashed, or squashed. The sink smelled of something strong and nasty, so I wasn't planning on looking in there. I went back to the door and waved them in. They stepped in skeptically and tense. The gawked at the mess. Their noses shriveled at the smell of urine, including Creamy's. I made my way to the stairs. From where the stairs began, the light ended. It was a passage of darkness. I told them to stay put. I took a deep breath, and took the first step. Slowly, I ascended into the darkness. Each step I took, my heartbeat grew faster; and my breathing grew more rapid. I was nearly at the top. Just one more step. I lifted my foot up slowly. I pressed my foot onto the step. Thump* I nearly fell over in both pain and surprise. I grabbed the wall for support. My fingers slid along the smooth wood, until they came to a stop. I let out a solid breath of relief. I looked down, and gave an OK sign to the others. Without falling, I managed to make another sound. I stepped over the last step, and onto the next floor. With Joel behind me, I searched for a light in the darkness. I spotted one at the other side of the room. Moonlight shone onto it, like a sign from god. I took a step forward. I took another, then another; and another. Then I suddenly bolted for it! I flicked it on, and awaited anything that was coming. The room filled with the light. I aimed my gun wildly, zipping in every direction. The room was empty. I relaxed a bit. "Alright, come up." I whispered. They did so. "Ok, last is the study. I think we should check it out just in case." I whispered. They all nodded. "Here, watch this." Twilight whispered. She crept up the stairs, with us following. With my gun pointed strait ahead, I was ready for anything. When we were at the entrance, when her horn lit up with bright light. A large ball of light shot out from her horn. It glided to the other end of the room, and it stuck to the other end of the room. Twilight jumped forward with me close behind. With her horn lot up and my gun pointed strait, we searched the room thoroughly, taking quick steps, and tried not to trip over anything lying on the floor. I made a clicking noise to get Twilights attention. Assuming that I had her attention, I took my hand off of the trigger; and used the same hand to point to the bathroom. I heard hoof steps approach me from my side. Strait ahead was darker than the rest of the room. It was a strait shot to the bathroom. The door was shut. We crept to the door, both of us hiding on each side. I held a hand up to symbolize to be quiet. I put my ear to door, as Twilight did. There was something in there. I can hear it eating. The sound of wet mush being savagely devoured. We put our backs to the wall. I waved for Twilight attention. She turned her head to me. I pointed at her, then at the door handle. I pointed at myself, and quickly and quietly, stepped in front of the door with my gun raised. I symbolized that she'll open the door, while I aim at the door and shoot whatever is on the other side if I need to. She studied my movements, then nodded. I nodded back. I got into my position, while she got ready to open the door. She began to mouth, "One." "Two." I inhaled, then exhaled. I hope that I'm ready for what's coming, and I pray that I'll do better than earlier today. "Three!" She shouted suddenly. The door swung open I raced inside. I flicked on the light with my other hand in the trigger. The light came on. "AH HA!" I yelled, hoping to surprise the intruder. Something furry, brushed against my leg. I jumped back in surprise. I tripped over my own footing and fell on my rear. I groaned, as it felt like my tailbone was snapped in two. Twilight yelped, and Joel barked. I looked at what they were looking at. It was a raccoon. A. Freaking. Raccoon. It was scampering away from us in fear. It stopped at turned to us. It's face of fear was replaced by anger. It raised a fist into the ear, and shook it angrily. It was saying a bunch of gibberish with a high pitched voice, like in a cartoon. It turned away, and scampered down the steps. "Welp...at least we know that the house is clear." I wheezed. "Trevor, are you alright?" Twilight asked, lifting me up with her magic. "Yep, I'm fine." I said as I landed in my feet. "Would've been nice to do that the first time instead of going in alone." "Heh heh...sorry." Twilight said sheepishly. We took the next hour to clean the whole place up. I picked up the floor, while Spike torched the urine stained books. Twilight went around town to see if everypony was ok. Applejack helped get out the mystery stuff in the sink. I gotta give her props. She is one of the few girls that I know that doesn't have a problem with getting her hands dirty. The only other girl like that, was Clair. "Hey, how are you holding up?" I asked both of them. "I'm fine. Thanks for asking." Applejack said. At that moment, a sickening splat was made. It was wet and it sounded like there were chunks. "I don't wanna know." I said. Applejack laughed. "Trust me, you don't want to." "Oh that great." Spike said sarcastically. We all laughed. The laughs were cut short, when that awful smell reached my nose. "Oh! That nasty!" I exclaimed playfully. "Spike, what did you do?" "I didn't do anything!" "Heh, I'm only messing with ya." I said back. "I can take it from here, Trevor. You guys can go." Spike said as he burned the last book. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead. Plus, Applejack needs to go home; and I don't think Twilights gonna like it when you're here and she walking out there by herself." "Spike." Applejack said. "I can take care of myself." Spike held up his hands in defense. He then pulled a mop out of nowhere from behind his back and began to mop the floor. "Hey, I'm just saying. I know Twilight. That is how she'll react. Might as well leave now." I shrugged. I looked over at Applejack. She gave me a shrug. "Aight. You sure?" I asked as I opened the door. "Yeah, go ahead. Night." "Alright, see ya. Come on, Joel." Joel awoke from his nap, and walked out. Applejack and I, said night at the same time as I closed the door behind us with Creamy in my other hand. The only light to guide us, was the moonlight. I would use my phone, but it's probably wrecked; and I want to conserve battery. Soon enough, apple tree started to appear. They became more common until we began to walk along a wooden fence. Eventually, we reached the farm. Luckily, the house, barn, and orchard weren't damaged to much. I was about to walk to the house, when she stopped me. "Cam we talk?" She asked. "Sure." I said, giving a look of concern. "What is it?" She was oddly quiet. She let her hoof slide back and forth along the dirt and her tail whisked from side to side. "So...you hunt animals, don't ya." She stated. I nodded. We didn't do anything for a bit. We didn't speak. We only stared at each other. I nodded again, to break the ice. "It's not that I have anything against that. It's just that, we don't really do that hear, and we don't really eat meat. Is that going to be a problem?" "No, it's fine. I like to enjoy an occasional salad. I don't just eat meat." I replied. "There's something else." Applejack said. She looked at me in they eyes. She took a step forward. She was so close, her nose was poking my chest. I gave her a look of concern. "Well...after what happened today..." She paused. She looked to her side, trying to think of words to say. "After what happened today, with Apple Cinnamon, I just want to say that it wasn't your fault." She said. I looked down at Creamy. He was once again asleep. Just seeing his face, brought back the dreading feeling of overwhelming guilt. I sighed. "And what happened in Canterlot, I'm..I'm." She stood on her hind legs, and gave me a hug. I was surprised at first, but I gave in. "I'm just glad your safe." She said She let go. Her eyes darted to the house. "Come on, let's go inside." She ushered. I nodded and followed her. My mind was racing. My chest felt light for some reason. I felt nervous, which is even stranger. Why did she care so much for me? We only known each other for a few days. Why show much much concern? Applejack pulled the door open. Inside, there was Big Mac, and Granny Smith, sitting in chairs at the the dining table. They watched us come inside. Their eyeballs widened when they saw us. "Sweet Celestia, are y'all alright?" They asked. "Yeah, we're fine. A bit ruffled up, but were fine." Applejack said for the both of us. They went and hugged Applejack. I stepped back, feeling awkward. I saw a mirror to my left. My naw dropped when I saw my reflection. I was covered in dirt from head to toe. My flannel shirt, was stained red and brown, hiding it's original green color. My jeans were littered with holes and tears. My hair was a mess of wood chips, and dirt. Dried blood was all over my face. It looked like I was a murder victim! "Trevor?" I heard Big Mac ask. I turned to them. "You ok?" He asked. I nodded. "Yeah, I'm fine." An hour later, I was ready for bed mostly. I borrowed a toothbrush and everything. I was clean, it's just that I didn't have any other clothes. The only clothes I had, are barely holding together. I walked into AJ's room. Most of my must les were incredibly sore, so I was walking funny. Applejack saw this and giggled. "Heh heh. You sure do walk funny." She commented. "Oh ha ha ha." I laughed. "Say, where's Creamy?" Applejack asked. "In Applebloom's room. She asked to take care of him tonight." I took a deep awkward breath. I stood up my toes, and swayed back and forth. I pointed my thumbs at myself. "I don't have any other others that these." "So take them off." Applejack said, with an eyebrow raised, in a non creepy way. At least I hope not. "Oh yeah! Let me think......yeah no. Not gonna happen." "What? Do you ever not have clothing on?" She asked. "Pretty much, ya." I shot back, "Especially when I'm in public." "Alright, suite yourself, but you ain't sleeping in this bed with those clothes on. I'm not looking forward to find blood stained to the sheets." Applejack said before turning to her side, and turned off the light. I looked around, checking my surroundings, as if some other pony was watching me. I quickly stripped to my boxers, and hopped into bed. I turned to my side, so Applejack and I faced away from each other. "Night." Applejack said, yawning. "Goodnight." I replied. With that, I closed my eyes. -----------1 hour later------------ Oh my god, why me." I thought. It has been an hour sense I lied down in bed. I can't sleep. I don't even feel fatigued. I tossed and turned, but nothing seems to work. "Screw this." I grumbled in my head, Slowly, I sat up, trying not to wake up Applejack. My feet touched the cool, hard wooden floor. I walked over to my pants. I searched through the pockets and found my phone. I nearly forgot about it. I examined it in the moonlight coming through the window. Just as I expected, the screen was destroyed. It still worked and was functional, but the screen was cracked like nothing I've seen before. I was bummed by this, but it wasn't the end of the world. I turned it on, placed in on my windowsill, out it on video, and hit record. I knelt in front of my phone. "So, I haven't recorded anything in a while." I whispered. I looked at Applejack, to see if she can hear me. She did not stir. "So I've found civilization. The problem is, that I've found something that I did not quite expect." I proceeded to explain my story and what has happened the past couple of days. I told them how I met, and became friends with them. I told them everything. "I'm currently sharing a bed with Applejack now." I whispered. I pointed the phone at her. She was completely hidden under the blankets. I could only see a lump move up and down as she slept. "Don't worry, it's not a thing. I don't that sorta thing. I know there's going to be that person with a dirty mind watching this, and I wanna say, to get your mind out of the gutter. Seriously." I looked down. I took a deep breath. "But that's not the reason I'm recording today." I took another deep breath. "Today, I was in this little country town, called Appaloosa. I was helping sell products, and then....and then... We were in the middle of an attack. These,,,THINGS, they came out of the sky. They shot these fire balls at ponies. They set the whole town on fire. Ponies everywhere...ponies everywhere ran in terror. They were these demon like creatures, with hair that looked like fire, and sharp claws. It...it was just awful." I rested my head into my hands. "And not just these demons, but PEOPLE. Actual PEOPLE! Not normal people, but their skin were color of a freaking rainbow. Any color, you name it. They helped them. I was forced to fight two of them, perhaps even...even." I stuttered. I looked away from the phone. "Perhaps even killed them." "Yeah, that's right, I might have killed two people today. But I also killed one of those thing today as we'll, with my dad's rifle. It might have killed it, but if didn't stop it from killing..." Memories of Apple Cinnamon flashed through my head. Guilt washed over me. "That's not important. The main reason I'm recording, is that I'm video taping my time here. A realization came over me. After what happened, I know that I'm not going back for a while, and I think me family and the rest of world, deserves to know where I've been; and what I've been up to." Finally, I felt tired. "I love you, family." I turned off my phone. I put it in my jeans, crawled into bed, and drifted off into sleep.
Chapter 10 The One That Got Away The next few days, were spent rebuilding Ponyville. Luckily, the town wasn't heavily damaged. There was a hole here, fire there, and a there was a time where I nearly lost my thumbnail due to a hammer. I've spent some time helping out, but mostly, I've been recovering from the past. I still can't get the memories out of my head. They continue to bother me. Their skeletons in my closet that refuse to leave, and continue to torture me. Ever sense the attack, the security has never been higher. Guards are everywhere around town. Walking up and down streets, flying above us, and guarding the entrenches into town. I heard they have discovered an alliance between Griffons, and the other humans. I didn't even know Griffons existed! Pretty much everyday, everypony has been distant, not talking, staring out into space, and just seemed vacant. Everypony had something rough happen to them on the day they first attacked. Wether it was major or minor, we were all shaken up. Sense that day, number of missing ponies, have doubled. Nopony knows where they go. Even the most professional of investigators and detectives, can't find a trace. Today, I was planning to help the Apples make food for those who have lost their homes and everything in them. I was planning to climb trees to pick apples sense I'm not strong enough to "Buck" a tree, but something much more interesting happened. Something that might just have a benefit in this whole mess. "Trevor! Trevor, get up!" I heard a voice say as I was shaken awake. "Huh? Wha?" I said as I sat up urgently. "Look outside!" I noticed that Applejack was the one that has woken me up. She had a nervous look on her face and stared at me, while she pointed a hoof to the window. I scrambled out of the bed. I hurried over to the window and looked outside. Outside, a large, clear, purple dome has completely covered us! It stretched from what seemed to be Ponyville, all the way over here! "What in the world?" I exclaimed. I put on my ragged clothes. (Yes I still wear them) I ran into Applebloom's room. She was at the window , looking at the massive dome. "Applebloom, where is Creamy?" I asked. She pointed to her bed, where he was currently sleeping. I did hesitate to pick him up. He began to cry. "Sorry, bud." Was all I said. "Are you ok?" Applejack asked Applebloom as I left. We all gathered in the living room. I grabbed my guns and put them on. We hurried out the front door, with my hand on my magnum. We ran out roughly five yards from the house. We all looked around us. The dome structure, stretched high over our heads. Purple volts of energy spun around, like endless lightning bolts. "Look!" Granny exclaimed. We all looked to what she pointed at. There on the other side of the dome, was a guard from Canterlot! I handed Creamy to Applejack, incase I had it use my weapon. "Hey!" Big Mac called as he raced over, with all of us closely following. The guard saw us coming, and approached the other end of the dome. We waited patiently as we ran over. "What are y'all doing?" Applejack asked. "We are taking the proper steps to keep you safe." The guard stated. "By trapping us like rats?!" Granny Smith exclaimed. The guard was taken back by this. His head shot back like he smelled rotten fruit. "You guys aren't trapped! Look, just watch this." He said. The guard stuck out a hoof to the dome. A bright light began to form. A sound of crackling was made. In seconds, his hoof stuck out to us on the other side. "This force field is simply for keeping those things out. You can can come out, but only under guard protection." We all relaxed a bit. Everyone of us all gave a big sigh in relief. "Ah ok", I said, "thought it was martial law or something. That would suuuck." "Oh yeah, there's a problem with you." The guard said, pointing a hoof at me, I gave him a look of concern. "What do you mean?" The guard stepped through and was right in front of me. "I've been sent down here to fetch you. The princesses are in Princess Twilight's library, waiting for you now." I looked at everypony. They all gave confused looks. Big Mac shrugged. Applebloom cocked her head. "Why? Is there something wrong?" Applebloom asked. "I think the princesses would rather tell you than I. Trevor, if you would follow me." The guard said. He began to walk towards Ponyville. I looked at the others, then followed him; and the others did as well. 15 MINUETS LATER I knocked on the freshly replaced door of Twilight's house. There was a stirring inside. The door lit up, and opened. We stepped inside to see the princesses. Surprisingly, my friends were there too. They all sat on large purple cushions, waiting for me. Another crusader were there as well. Sweetiebelle sat next to Rarity like a pup. Scootaloo was probably with her parents. "Well what is this? An intervention?" I asked, giving a nervous laugh. Nopony laughed. "Ah Trevor, nice of you to join us. If you would please have a seat." Princess Celestia said. She pointed a hoof to an empty cushion. I gave her a nervous and pleading look, think that I did something wrong. I walked over to the cushion and sat down. "So what's going on?" I asked, rubbing my hands together. "Well, it's somewhat of a serious topic." Luna said. Whatever it was, it wasn't good. Not one bit. Many possible things popped into my head in that split second. The thought that most concerned me, is my way home. What if I wasn't able to go back? They all looked at me like they had serious news to tell me, like they were about to tell me a family member has passed. I looked at both princesses. I took in a deep breath, then exhaled. "I'm not gonna be able to go home, aren't I." I asked glumly. Already, the sadness began to wash over me. My hands became shaken. My inside felt like they were on fire. I knew that I wasn't going home. For what reason, I don't care. "What?" Twilight asked. "Oh no, of course not!" "Wait...what?" I asked. I looked up, an uncontrollable look of confusion stuck to my face. My hopes lifted. "What did you say?" I asked. "You're able to go home, just not yet. What gave you that Idea?" "Oh thank god." I said in relief, chuckling a bit. "To actually think that I wasn't gonna be able to get home. Can you imagine? That would be insane!" "Yeah! That would be to cliché for this type of fan fiction!" Pinkie exclaimed. We all looked at her in confusion and surprise. I looked around to see other confused faces. All, except for Pinkie's. I shrugged. I guess it's just Pinkie being Pinkie. "Well anyway, what did you bring me here for then?" I asked. "Well, it's about the force field." Princess Luna stated. "Oh, ok. What about it?" I asked. "It's not going to work for you." Princess Celestial said. I shrugged. Didn't seem like a big deal. No biggie. "Oh, ok. No biggie. It's all good." I said. "No Trevor, it is." Twilight said. I raised an eyebrow in interest. I stretched and cracked my back. I lied back and crossed my arms. "Aight, lay it on me." I said. "Say theoretically, that the enemy was to breach the force field. The whole town has a chance get out safely, but you can't. What if you become trapped? The ponies can pass through with ease and no trouble, because they are citizens of Equestria. You on the other hand, you're not." She continued. "What are you getting at?" I asked suspiciously, my eyes narrowing; and my head leaning back slightly. All of the ponies looked at each other as if it they were gonna give me bad news. The Apple family, looked around just as confused as I was, but at the same time they knew what was about to be said. I did too. Even though it might've seemed like I didn't, I knew. Twilight turned to me. She closed her eyes, and took in a deep breath. "To guarantee a better chance of your safety, we would like to become a citizen of Equestria." My eyes continued to stay narrowed. I bit my lower lip as I processed this. I let the words settle in my ears. "Sooooo, when you say become an Equestrian, do you mean a person who lives here?" I asked. Twilight nodded. "Uh huh." I replied. I sat there and thought about it. "Welp, I appreciate your thoughts and concerns about my safety and well being, but I don't think that that's exactly necessary." I said with a smile. As I kinda expected, it wasn't much of a problem. I really didn't think that it was needed. Plus, what if it would be harder to leave? I don't know how if works with new citizens. I even didn't know how it worked back home. One, I would probably have to go through a bunch of paperwork and stuff. Two, it could possibly make it more difficult to go back home. I don't know how, but I just have a hunch. "Trevor, you have to listen. If they are able to beach the force field, then you could be in danger." Twilight interjected. "Hey, if they breach it, wouldn't it break; and I'll be able to get out?" I asked questionably. "Well yes, but it would soon regenerate after a unknown period of time. Wether it is five minuets, or five hours, it is best not to take the risk. Trevor, don't you fear them? After what happened in Appaloosa, does it concern you that you and everypony's safety is in jeopardy?" I sat up. My twiddled my thumbs as I thought of the words to say. "Look, it's not that I fear them. You have no idea how bad I'm terrified of them. I'm scared and angry at them. In my honest opinion, I don't think that things are drastic enough to become an citizen of Equestria." I said. Princess Celestia approached me. Her eyes glared down at me. I honestly got a little frightened by this. It was like Fluttershy's stare! "Trevor, I don't know if you noticed, but we are at war! I have ponies out there, looking for those things as you sit here now. They are risking their safety, if not their very own lives for us! I've sacrificed enough already. I don't want to sacrifice any innocent pony or HUMAN lives too." Suddenly, the doors busted open! It was Vinyl Scratch. She had a look of worry on her face. She saw the princesses and ran to them. "Princess Celestial, Princess Luna, you gotta come!" She gasped. She was out of breath from running. "Hold up, Vinyl", Twilight said, "what is it?" "It's a human! Another human at the outside of the force field!" She gasped again. Her breath was rapid and deep. Her expression of fear made it all the more concerning. I sat up instantly. I grabbed the rifle off of my back. I told her to lead the way. Before any of the ponies could react, we were already headed out. I ran after Vinyl as ponies were panicking. I saw a group of gathering ponies at the edge of town. I skidded to a stop at the edge of the crowd. Hastily, I pushed my way through the ponies. "Excuse me. Coming through." I said as I made my way through. I came through the other side. I got to see the human that they all gathered around. The human was male. He was yellow. I mean he was sun yellow! He was, tall, muscular, and pretty banged up. Cuts, bruises, and scrapes littered his body. He was weak from dehydration, and hunger. His eyes were slightly bloodshot and his eye lids drooped lower than normal. That's what really bothered me. I could see his eyes. They weren't glowing. "Stop right there, Human!" I heard a guard shout from the other side. Guards were on him in seconds, pinning him down. He struggled and groaned for mercy and help, but no pony came to help. "Wait! Stop!" I yelled as I approached the force field. They stopped and looked at me. The guy looked at me, then his eyes widened. He started shaking widely, but the guards stopped him. "Hey you! Help me! Please!" He yelled as he was lifted up. Twilight came up and stood next to me. She seemed like she was about to scold me for running off, but she spotted the non glowing eyed human; and was with me in letting him go. "Guards, let him go!" She commanded. The guards stopped and gawked at her in surprise. "Princess, he is a soldier of the enemy!" One insisted. "Let him go. Bring him to me." She commanded. They gave a look of disbelief. They looked down at the terrified human. One sighed. Their horns lit up. A hole was formed in the wall. The dragged him through by his feet, like garbage bag. They let his feet drop. They landed with a thud. They stood back, standing on each side of him. "Everypony, stand back." I said aloud. I pushed ponies back and held them back, giving Twilight space for him. I took my rifle and aimed it at him. The human saw this and went ballistic. He began to scream and get up, before getting held down by Twilight's magic. Twilight turned to me. She glared at me. I lowered my gun to the ground. "What are you thinking?! You scaring him! You gotta calm down!" I thought. "Come with us." Twilight said sternly. The boy was holster to his feet. Twilight began to walk in front of him, leading the way to a destination. I followed close behind, gun pointed at the ground; and a guard of each side of me. We followed her back to the treehouse. Twilight pushed open the door. Everypony, including the princesses, stared at the boy. He stared back and looked around wildly, scared out of his mind. A chair appeared in a puff of smoke. He was gently forced into the chair, putting his arms on the arm rests. Purple light held his wrists on the rests, and his legs to the legs of the chair. We all left him to the guards, who were ordered to simply watch him closely. We entered the study to discuss what to do. "What is he doing here?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "What are you thinking, bringing him inside?" "He has no glowing eyes." Applejack said. "What if he is not like the others?" "We need to ask him questions." Princess Celestial said. "We need to interview him." There was a commotion of agreements. "Twilight, I would like you to do a lying test. Ask him thing like who he was, and where we come from. Trevor, I think you can manipulate him. Sense you are both humans, I think you can talk to him. Make him spill the beans. That is, if he has any to spill." Princess Celestia continued. "What do you mean?" I asked. "A thought has crossed my mind. Could it be possible that he is from YOUR world, and not theirs? What if he is just like you?" I considered that thought. I thought about it and came up with a plan. If he is from my world, then I'll have to comfort him, and ease him into what's going on. If not...well I'm gonna get my answers. I just hope it doesn't have to come to more "Drastic" actions. We all down to the bottom floor, where he waited for us. The windows and blinds were shut, to prevent anypony from looking in. He saw us come down, and he began to get jumpy. "P-please! Don't hurt me! I can explain!" He cried. I raised my hands. I leaned in closer. I shook my head as I made my way slowly closer to him. "Woah woah woah, buddy. Chill out. We just want to talk." I assured. He shook his head wildly. He tried to struggle in his chair, but it was held down firmly by Twilight's magic. I popped out my clip in the rifle. I unloaded the rounds in my magnum. I unstrapped everything, including my knife, and put them in the kitchen. "It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter at all. After what I've done, they'll do something to me for sure." I moaned, looking at the ponies. "So you're one of 'em." I said. He nodded slowly. He eyes suddenly widened and he flinched, as if he said something that he wasn't supposed to say. He shook his head wildly again. "But I can explain! You've gotta listen! I did those things against my will!" He said. "Yes, we are aware of that. Twilight's has told us about what happened in Canterlot High." I announced to him. He looked over at the purple Alicorn, who stared back at him. He turned to me and nodded. "Yeah, I remember her. Never really saw her, as I had a sick week on the days she was there. I've heard about what happened at school. I couldn't believe my ears at the time." I grabbed a seat from the kitchen. I moved over to him. I sat on it backwards, and rested my arms and chin on the backrest. "So, you' seem pretty consent with telling us this. Why is that?" I asked. "Like I said, I was under control, but at the same time I wasn't." He said. "Explain." I commanded politely. "Well, when Sunset Shimmer turned again. She put these spells on people. Sometimes it made their eyes all glowy and green. Other...well...they change. They turn into these horrible monsters! They grow wings, fire like hair, and long and gangly a limbs. Whoever was affected by this magic, they do whatever she says. The problem is, I watch what happens!" I frowned. I was confused. "Go on." I said. "They lose control! They do the horrible commands that she gives, but we watch it happen! We lose control of almost everything, except for out eyes and our thoughts! It's like we've been possessed by an evil force, but we are fully aware of it! No matter what we do, no matter how bad it is, all we can do is watch." He continued glumly. He looked down. He looked at the wooden floor and ran his restrained foot along the wood. "I should know", he said, "I was one of them." "But how?" I asked. "How are you back to normal?" He looked up. He said to words so plain and casually that I shuddered. "I died." The whole room gasped. Fluttershy seemed lightheaded. She seemed wobbly. A commotion of questions rose up behind me, but I quieted them down. "What did you mead when you said died?" I asked, make a parentheses motion with my fingers on died. "Ok this is going to sound insane, but you have to bear with me." He said. He took a calming breath. "When you die when your under the spell, you resurrect. It doesn't matter if you have a hole in your chest, or your head gets completely blown off, you regenerate. Everything lost, is grown back! Skin, bone, tissue, nerves, everything! The limbs you lost, grow back like lizards! By the time you're fully healed, you wake up. The monsters are different. They turn into this jelly-like substance. Whoever was the monster, falls out of the stuff completely unharmed, like it was a shell." Something in that explanation, threw me off. I couldn't place my finger on it. I shook it off, but it still etched in the back of my mind, like trying to remember a celebrity that you've seen on a movie. I stroked their hairs on my chin. I thought about Appaloosa. Those boys that I've whooped. That means that I didn't kill them! I'm not a killer! But it sure did feel like I did some brutal damage. The thing is, I can fight. Fight like "Disturbing" style. I didn't even know I could fight well, until I encountered those spiders in the tunnels, when Joel and I brutalized them. Looking at the boy, he seemed oddly familiar. Too familiar. That feeling still bothered me. That feeling which I felt like I've seen him before. The specific injuries he listed were all to familiar as well. "Where was your first town to attack?" I asked, beginning to put the pieces together. He gulped. He started to say something, but he stopped. Tears began to flow from his eyes freely out of fear and regret. I turned away from him, anger, guilt, and disbelief was boiling up inside of me. "Ap-ap.." He began. "Spit it out." I growled. "Appaloosa." Was all he said. "You remember me, don't you?" I snapped. "You remember me pretty god damn well, don't ya?" He looked down. "I'm the one who killed that pony." I didn't say a word. Nopony said a word. It was so quiet. The only noise, was the mumbling of Creamy, who was held in Applejacks arms. "Did you mean what you said", I asked calmly "when you said you couldn't control what you did?" He looked up at me. He began to nod slowly. He awaited my reaction. I nodded back in reply. I took a few steps back, I scratched the back of my head as I thought about how to react to this situation. I looked over at Twilight, and began to walk in her direction. I leaned in so I could whisper to her. "I'm gonna step out for a minuet. Do you think that you can do a lie test while I'm gone?" I asked. She nodded, and began to approach the boy. I turned and walked over to Applejack. I leaned my back against a bookshelf that had a large claw mark on it from the first day. I looked down at Creamy, who dumbly grinned at me. I reared out a finger and poked him gently in the nose. He giggled, and tried to catch my finger, as if it was an insect. "Hey, little guy." I cooed quietly. He babbled something in baby talk in response. I gave a weak smile as I continued to poke his nose, and he tried to catch my finger. "So what do you think?" Applejack asked. I looked at her. My grin turned into a stern, blank expression. I shrugged. "Don't know." I said as Creamy began to chew on my pinkie finger. I cringed at the feeling of his gums on my finger, but I managed to keep a strait face. "He seems to be telling the truth. Can't tell for sure though." I continued. Rarity walked over to us with Sweetiebelle at her side. "I don't mean to interrupt, but I had to get Sweetiebelle away from that discussion. Nopony deserves to hear such horrific things." She said. I waved her off, symbolizing that it was ok. I invited her to stay with us. She brought all of out cushions over with her magic. We seated ourselves down. "So if you don't mind me asking, what are the two of you talking about?" Rarity asked. I was about to reply, but Applejack nudged me. I looked over at her. Her green eyes, darted from me to Sweetiebelle, who patiently waited for an answer. "Umm...the thing about my citizenship in Equestria." I lied, winking causally at Rarity. Rarity nodded. Her facial expression gave an understanding look. I nodded, knowing I was about to have an interesting conversation. "In my personal opinion darling, you should do it." Rarity said, getting strait to the point. "I don't want to." I said. "I just don't think it's necessary." "Oh why not?" Rarity asked. "Well, the main reason is, that I think it's a bit drastic and rushed. I don't think I need to become an Equestrian over concerns over a magic wall." I said. They considered my opinion. They all nodded approvingly. I held up a finger to show that I wasn't finished. "Also, I'm not really Equestrian material." Their eyes widened. I shrugged. It was all I could think of to use as a response. Rarity closed her eyes. She raised a hoof, while head head pointed downward. "I would like to object." She stated. Rarity got up. She walked over to me. She knelt, so we were face to face. She brought her hooves to my face. She plucked me closer, so we were eye to eye. I was close. Uncomfortably close. She opened her eyes. She stared into my eyes, as I stared awkwardly into hers. "Listen to me." Rarity said. "You ARE Equestrian material. You might act a little different, but that doesn't mean anything! You have the loving aspects that we have. You have good nature, a pleasure to be around, and is loyal to his friends." "But I don't act entirely like you guys." I exclaimed, still whispering. "In my world, we have different socially acceptable rules of society. You can't just simply start singing at the crack of a whip. If you did where I'm from, you'll get looked at like a freak! Iv'e heard ponies sing five times out loud ever sense I got here! Plus, you can't just simply make friends like you do here! It's much more complicated back home. If you started talking to me out of the blue in my world, I would be weirded out!" I was about to continue, but Rarity shook her head. "That doesn't matter." She said. "Of corse it matters! The Apple family took me in, and treated me like one of their own! Not that there is a problem with that. I'm grateful, but we don't do that in America." She shook her head harder and faster. She took it hard enough to frizzle her hair. She calmly set her hair back into place. "That has nothing to do with this. If you haven't noticed, we are living in fear! We need everypony to be as safe as possible. Including you. You are in fact, Equestrian material. You might act different, but that doesn't matter. Wether you are Equestrian or not, you need to be safe." Out of nowhere, Rainbow Dash fell down from above and landed on the floor. Between me and Applejack. "Yeah, she's kinda right." Rainbow agreed. I flinched at her random appearance. The other ponies just nodded and thanked her for her agreement. "How long have you been liste...." I was saying, but trailed off. Everypony was looking at us, specifically me. My face began to grow hot. Perhaps I was talking a bit too loud. I sheepishly waved at everypony, embarrassed. "Umm, Trevor?" Twilight said. I looked over at her. "May I speak to you?" She asked. I got up and walked over to her. She stood a few feet away from the boy who was looked at Twilight and I in a very nervous fashion. She pointed at the boy with a hoof. "He is telling the truth." She said. "So...everything he's said, is true?" I asked, for clarification. She nodded. "Is there still a reason to keep him tied up?" I asked. "None that I can see, no." She confirmed. She announced to everypony else how he was telling the truth. Princess Celestial and Luna, will have the guards leave him alone. They were skeptical at first, but they trust her completely. The mating bindings on his whist and ankles, faded into nothing. The boy rubbed his wrists as he stood up. He instantly walked over to me. I stood back, thing he was about to attack me, but he stopped right in front of me. "Is she ok?" He asked, a look of worry, stuck on his face. The good feeling that I had a few seconds ago died. I looked down. I jammed my hands into my jean pockets. I tapped my heel against the floor. Shaking my head, I turned to him. "I'm sorry...she uhhhh...she's not good." I said, trying to dance around the news. "How bad is she?" He asked, getting more worried, his regret becoming more, and more visible. "I really want to explain things to her." I knew I had to tell him. I didn't want to, but I had to. I can't avoid the news for much longer. I have to tell him now. "She passed away." I mumbled. I could feel his regret emanating off of him. He didn't say anything, but his face said it all. "She died shortly after your attack." I went on. He sat down. His hands hid his face. He shook his head. "No, no, no, no, please. Please tell me that she is alive." He begged. "I'm sorry." I said, my head hung low. "She's gone." I patted him gently on the back. I noticed that everypony, was looking at us. They stared at the two of us, sympathetic, and depressed. They all looked away, but I knew they would listen. By this time, the boy was getting frustrated with his actions. He slammed his fist onto the floor in anger. "How could I do such horrible things?!" He exclaimed. "How?" "It was not your fault." I assured. "You had no control over those actions, because that spell did." He shook his head. "If not anything..." I said, but paused. I sat down next to him. "It's my fault." I finished. "No." He mumbled. "No, it is. I could've stopped you. I should've seen it coming. I could've pulled the trigger earlier, but I was to weak to do it. I was to scared. If it wasn't for me unconscious after pulling that trigger, she would still be here right now." I said, pointing a finger to the ground. I was about to say something else, but I couldn't find the words. "I don't even know if I can live with myself." He sniffed. The boy stood up abruptly. He walked over to the door, and opened it. Twilight reached out to stop him, but he stopped before she could even finish her sentence. "I don't mean to be rude, but I need one of ya'll to take me to the hospital. I've been scratched by this sharp plant and the forest and it REALLY stings." Fluttershy drifted over to him. She took him by the arm and began to escort him away. The door shut softly, barely making any noise. Outside, a commotion of questions and shouting came from the ponies, waiting hastily outside. "WILL YOU LEAVE HIM ALONE?!" I jumped at the sudden thundering shriek. The shouts from outside, instantly died. Rainbow Dash shrugged. "Fluttershy is like that sometimes." Princess Celestia and Luna stood up and left the treehouse, heading back to Canterlot. Everypony but, Applejack, Applebloom, Rarity, and Sweetiebelle left. For an hour, I've just mainly say there. Every now and again, I would get up to get a glass of water, to make it look like I was doing something. As I drank my fourth glass, I thought about what the boy said, as I rubbed and scratched Joel head with my other hand. The fact that they can regenerate destroyed tissue after death. That means that if every one of those demon things die, then that means they can come back as normal, civilized humans. Perhaps we could gather enough to form an army! But what about the normal human with glowing eyes? Is that kid right about the whole regenerating process? Or will they just die? That question has been stuck in my head for the longest time. Maybe I could lead them. With my stealth in hunting, proper training, and teamwork, we could take them down! I shook my head at the thought. "No, no, no, no, Trevor. That's insane! You can't go out there! What are you thinking? Like what Princess Celestia said yesterday, you have no military training. You'll die or worse by the time you go out there; and you can't join the royal guard." "Um...excuse me, Trevor?" I felt a hoof, tap me on the shoulder. I lowered the cup from my mouth to see Rarity in front of me. I put the glass down onto the floor next to me. I gulped down the rest of the water in my mouth. "Yes?" I asked. Rarity's eyes lowered downward to my body. I got a weird vibe, and brought her attention to me. Her eyes darted back to mine. Her cheeks went went to a dull red. "Oh uhh sorry, Trevor. I can't help but look at your clothes." Said Rarity. I looked down at my raggedy clothes. Blood stained, dirty, and torn to high heaven. "I see where this is going." I said, fiddling with a hole I found in my collar. "If it's no trouble, I would like to take you back to my boutique, to take your measurements. You're gonna be here for a while, and you're going to need more clothing. I can try to repair those clothes that you wear currently, but well....I don't see them coming back." I shrugged. "Like I have anything better to do." We said our goodbyes to Twilight, Spike, and Applejack. Applejack offered to take care of Creamy while I was gone. Rarity, Sweetiebelle, Joel, and I, walked through the town. Everywhere I looked, Ponyville seemed like it was starting to get back on it's feet. Shops were opening back up, and ponies seemed to be wearing weak smiles on their faces. They were weak, but it was better than nothing. "Glad to see things finally start to turn around." I noted as we walked. A smile came on her face as she looked around. "Yes, it is a delight to see things go for the better." Rarity said. "It is quite nice." Sweetiebelle agreed. "Do you think that boy will be alright?" Rarity asked. "Yeah, I'm sure he'll be fine...I hope." I said under my breath. We didn't really say anything more for the rest of the way there. The only thing I talked about really, was Joel and his love for peanut butter. That's pretty much it. When we entered the boutique, Rarity instantly got to work, while Sweetiebelle and Joel, played upstairs. She was so determined to give me new clothing, I was literally dragged by her at a point. She escorted me to this room further upstairs. She opened the door to reveal the basic workshop for a tailor. Sewing machines, yarn, and fabric galore. The thing that really put me on edge, were her mannequins. The creepiest freakin mannequins I've ever seen. They were shaped like ponies as expected, but they were slender, in poses like animals from a carousel ride, and their faces were completely blank. Figures, kinda ironic they they looked like carousel animals, because this place is called Carousel Boutique. "Alright, let's begin." Rarity said. She directed me to stand still, my arms spread out, and legs slightly apart, so it looked like I was about to do a splits. A roll of measuring tape, began to glow a bright blue. It lifted itself off of a nearby desk, and floated over to us. A notebook and a quill, was pulled out of a drawer from the same desk. She began to take my measurements. Arms, legs, shoulders, everything. "Trevor, may I ask you a question?" Rarity asked. "Yeah, shoot." I said. She was silent for a couple seconds before she spoke. "Do you miss your family...your home?" "Of course I do. I think about them all the time, ever sense I got here. Well....not exactly all the time, due to what I've been through, but I miss them a lot. Why?" I asked. She shrugged. "Well don't take this the wrong way, but...you've never seem homesick, or anything like that. I was.... I was just curious." "I do miss them." I said. "I'm just concerned about what they'll make of me when or IF I get back. I mean face it, right off the bat, they are going to notice my eyebrow split in two. They'll eventually notice the fang marks on my leg." "Well, they'll have you back and safe and that's what matters, darling. Sure they'll notice a thing or two different about you, but in they end that won't matter." Rarity said. "I guess." I said, as Rarity finished measuring my legs. "I do know for a fact, that you are going to get quite popular when you get back. You might not have gotten around much before, but now that you'll be back, everyone is going to want to know everything about you." Rarity said, making me look even excited to head home. I can see it now. Me, entering schools for the first time in forever. I go in all awesome and cool. Everyone gawks in my returning presence. All eyes on me. Everyone compliments me on looking awesome with my split eye brow and my other scars. Clair herself, will run over to me. Eyes dripping with tears of joy, and wearing the hottest tank top I've ever seen. She gives me the first and best kiss I've ever had, and she becomes my girlfriend. I hold her to my side. "Let's ride." Is all I say. Suddenly the ground erupts from below me. A gigantic Joel erupts from the earth right beneath us. We ride him into the sunset, while I shoot a huge LMG in one hand, and throwing random grenades in the other. I turn to Clair, who looks at me romantically. "What about you boxers?" Clair said. I give her a confused look. "What?" Suddenly, everything exploded, and I was plundered back into reality. I found myself looking down at Rarity, who had the mesuring tape in her magic. She looked at me patiently. "Your undergarments, what about those?" She repeated. I shook my head with the speed of The Flash. "Nope. Defiantly not." "Oh please. What are you shy about? I'm not wearing anything and I'm just fine." Rarity said, starting to get impatient. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. "You make it sound so awkward!" "Oh stop whining! I've never heard so much whining, and that's coming from me! Look at it this way, you are going to need more clothes. You can't just expect to wear the same pair for Celestial knows how long." I groaned. "Fine." I undid my belt and dropped my jeans. They fell to the floor with a thud. She took a look at them, and jutted down a few notes. I sat there awkwardly, hoping nopony would look in through the windows. "Oh I almost forgot, I have a guest bedroom, so you can sleep there, instead of sharing with another pony." Rarity said happily. I looked down. "She told you?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Oh yes she did. She also told me about the time you slept with her only in you boxers!" She shot, with an evil grin. My mouth dropped to the floor. My eyes widened, and my cheeks felt like they burned off from acid. "You make it sound so bad!" I exclaimed. "Uhhh." A squeaky voice came from the door. It was Sweetiebelle. She stood in the doorway next to Joel, her eyes were as wide as dinner plates, and her cheeks were a tomato red. Worst of all her eyes were glued to the back of Rarity's head, which was right in front of my exposed boxers. "Trevor did what?" She squeaked. I looked down at Rarity, then at her in pure horror. I raised my hands in defense. I took a step back. "Uhhh..it's not what it-" I was stopped in mid sentence, because I tripped over my jeans. "AHH FU-!" THUD! I hit the floor hard. The only notice I heard, was Rarity, laughing her flank off.
Chapter 1 The Great OutdoorsChapter 1 The Great Outdoors I know it I looked at myself in a mirror, I would know that I was different. I've changed, and a new man, like a Phoenix rising from the ashes. Now, if you looked at yourself, you wouldn't see much of a change, because you're used to seeing a normal you, staring back at you. But when you haven't been able to look at yourself and reflect on the choices you've made, you'll be quite surprised. You'll notice the changes. This might be out of the blue to you, but not to me. I like the concept of changes that undergo a person. I find it fascinating to watch a character from a series change from something weak, to something much greater; and stronger than he or she ever thought they would be. It's interesting to me. It's interesting to me, because that very scenario happened to me a very long time ago. Who am I you may ask, that is if I now have your attention, and looking for more? I'll get to who I am later. For now, I would like to explain change to you through my long tale. The beginning of my story takes place roughly a year and a half ago, unaware of what event lied ahead, waiting for me; and the reactions that followed after. ******************* "THE ICE IS BREAKING!!" I heard my Captin's voice over the Intercom blare as I ran to my station. I never ran this hard before. My heartbeat was rising each second. The thumping in my chest reached my ears and was becoming faster. My adrenaline was kicking in, making me feel more alert than I ever felt before. I charged through each room, barely half dressed, but alert with the fear of suffering a cold fate, and never seeing the sin that I loved dearly again. I barged through the door that lead to the main deck. Cold, blistering air greeted me as a entered the outside. I ran into the cold, ignoring the pain that felt like my skin was ice. Instead of turning, my foot slipped out from under me! My elbows broke my fell, but the ship was at a very steep angle. Before I could get up, I was sliding across the floor toward the railing! I foolishly, tried to get back up, but leaned back and fell back down on my ass. I started to grab for anything to prevent me from slamming into the rail, but it was no use! My chest collided with the cold, metal bars and my nether regions hit the bar and sent a excruciating amount of pain from my lower half, and up into my gut. My feet were dangling high above the cold water below them! CRRACK! The ice cracked again, and the ship sank deeper into the water! I pulled myself up and away from the railing. My hands were barely able to get a grip on anything. Everything in the cold was slick and frozen, blanketed in ice! "Get on your stations, NOW!" My captain snapped over the intercom the echoed loudly into the vast frozen sea. I scrambled onto my feet, completely driven by fear! I took a few steps before my feet slipped from under me! I fell and my face, specifically my nose. My nose connected to the hard metal floor, making a sickening POP once I made contact. Blood instantly began to gush from both nostrils. I moaned in pain, as I held a hand up to my face, which was already dripping from the blood. CRACK! This time, the ice gave away and sank at an angle so everything that wasn't inside, was sliding off faster; and plummeting into the cold and dark waters. Cargo and shipmates rained from the ship and plummeted to their deaths, swallowed by the deep black abyss, never to be found again. I began to slide again, and I hit the rail harder this time, on my side. Pain shot throughout my torso and I could feel my ribs snap like toothpicks against the rail. I grabbed the railing and held on for dear life. Never letting go for any reason. The ship began to creak slowly and loudly. SNAP! BOOM! A large crate of cargo which was held by straps, gave away and hit the floor hard, and It was sliding right to me. "SHIT!" I cried. The crate slammed into the railing. The crates speed was fast enough to break through the railing with a combination of snaps, cracks, and twangs. The railing that I was holding onto, slipped from my grasp and I entered free fall as I went overboard, screaming all of the way down. My screams of terror was drowned out by the raging waves that threatened my ship to sink. My body slammed into the ice cold water. The feeling of ice cold water was unbearable. Darkness filled most of my vision. The only light I could see, were the lights of the ship above the water, which was becoming red from the blood, mixing into the liquid death around me. The clothing that kept me warm all of this time, now felt like I was wearing cardboard, it didn't protect me from the frostbite. I kicked my legs to the best of my abilities, only making little progress. My legs were crippled and so was my ability to swim. I sank deeper into my cold grave. All of the air that I once had in my lungs, was wasted as I fell off of the ship screaming. The feeling of not being able to breath was overwhelming and utterly terrifying. My vision was begging to blacken. I struggled to stay awake, but every second made it more difficult. Every part of my body was numb at this point. It made it difficult to move now that Jack Frost himself, was choking me out. I could no longer see the lights above. Either my vision failed or I've sank so low that I would never see the light of day again. Everything was dead silent. I stopped fighting, I was to weak anyway. I closed my eyes and accepted my death. A high pitched whining suddenly filled my ears. The whiny noice turned into a loud bark that echoed around me. I looked around, hoping to find the source, but no luck. It was to dark and I couldn't pinpoint where exactly the notice originated. BARK BARK BARK! I heard it again, but louder that before. The darkness the once imprisoned me, left in an instant. ******** BARK! BARK! "Wah? What?!" I sat up instantly as I awoke from my dream. It didn't take me long to see that I was in my normal tent. I let out a sigh of relief. A whine came from behind me. I turned to see my dog Joel, sitting at the tent flap staring at me. I hung my head in disbelief. I gave him a look that said, "Really?" "Ok ok, give me a sec." I shushed him. I stretched my arms and yawned loudly. I groaned when I heard my body make all sorts of snaps, crackles, and pops. It was no surprise, my air mattress was pretty much flat and I've been apparently sleeping without a blanket for roughly the past hour, because its frickin freezing outside! I don't mean to sound dramatic here, but it had to be 40 out! This is a fantastic morning so far. I rubbed my limbs to warm myself. I turned to my goober of a dog, who was staring at me with puppy eyes. "Alright alright, here you go." I said as I reached over to the zipper. I stopped when I felt paper instead of metal. Curious, I found a sticky note on the zipper that read: Trevor, Gone to the store to get some eggs and some other things with your brother. Get dressed and get ready, because we're going hunting today. See you in thirty, Dad I abandoned my frozen icebox of a tent to get dressed inside of the cabin. Yes, we have a cabin and just for the record, it wasn't my idea to sleep outside. Tell it to my father who thought it would "Build character." Whoever you are, you're probably wondering who I am. Well as it said on that note, the name's Trevor. Trevor White. I'm from a small town up in Colorado. I'm fifteen years old, happily living with a loving family, and my canine friend, Joel. I'm currently on a little hunting trip with my older brother Chad, Joel; and my father. Whoever you are, I'm assuming that you're interested in my long tale. If you are, well then carry onward. If not, well that's a shame, because I feel like it's well worth your time. Anyway, back to the story. We now fast forward randomly five minutes ahead, as I'm getting dressed at this point. "Joel, come!" I called as I stepped out of the cabin. I called his name again as I finished buttoning up my shirt. I took this time to look at the beautiful surroundings around me. The sunlight beamed on trees, making colossal shadows. The chilled air filled my nose and lungs; and it made me shiver slightly. Out in the distance, a bird's chirping could be heard above the tree tops. A beautiful morning that was about to turn into a beautiful day. I wonder what shenanigans I was gonna do today. I noticed that Joel hasn't came yet. "Joel, come on!" I called again as I peered into the forest, looking for Joel. Nothing. Just an empty forest. The only noise I could hear, was the shriek of a bird above my head. I looked around, slightly annoyed, and impatient. I clapped my hands loud enough for the sound to echo around me. "Joel, com-!" I stopped instantly. I didn't dare move a muscle. I could only stare in fear and disbelief. It seemed like a one in a million chance, but it happening now. There a dozen yards from me, was a wolf, black as night. I stared at it as it stared back at me with its bloodshot eyes. My eyes widened and my heartbeat was getting faster and faster. I could feel sweat begin to drip from my forehead. It showed no sign of fear, only the thirst for blood and the hunger for flesh. A low growl started to form from the pits of its throat, only getting louder each second. It took a step back and it began to bare it's incredibly sharp fangs. I took the risk of slowly taking another step back toward the cabin. My breathing has intensified and my heartbeat has gotten faster. My mind is racing with the thoughts that I was going to die. The beast suddenly began to bark and snarl at me. It caught me off guard, and I tripped over my own feet and fell on my ass. This only made it bark louder. I scurried back instantly. It barked louder, baring a whole set of bloody fangs. Fangs that begged for my flesh to be torn like a worn out dish cloth. The wolf tilted its head back and let out a loud, long, and menacing howl the made my blood run cold. I turned and ran without hesitation. As I turned, I could see for a split second, three more wolves lumbering out from the forest and they were running at full speed. I screamed in fright, and ran faster for the cabin door. I never ran so hard and fast before in my life. I didn't even know i could run so fast! I made a beeline for the cabin. I turned to look behind me, hoping that they gave up. That was a big mistake. I saw that the wolf was in midair pouncing for me! The black wolfs body collided with mine. I fell backward and slammed my back on the ground. Having no time to react, I was holding back the wolf, who's teeth were inches away from my fleshy throat! I hollered for help as I struggled to hold it back from ripping my throat out. I placed one arm where the neck met the head and the other on its chest. It barked and snarled at me savagely as I struggled to lift it off of me! "GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF ME! GET OFF!" I screamed in terror. I had to do something, I knew that it was a matter of time before the other wolves would catch up. I pushed it off of me with all of my strength. "GET OFF!" I kicked it square in the chest. It flew back as I scurried back. It took no time to recover from the fall. It got up and began to run with its friends close behind it. I hauled the rest of the way to the cabin. I pushed the door open. I entered the cabin and I slammed the door behind me.The wolves collided with the door. They were pushing themselves against the door, making it difficult for me to close it. I pushed with all of my might. I looked down to see one of the wolves heads stuck in the door! I kneed it in the face hard. It fell back and The door finally shut. I locked the door even though they were most likely not gonna get in. I plopped down onto the floor, relived, my mind racing; and my heart raced like never before. I can hear their loud and enraged barking from the other side. The wolves were throwing themselves at the door! I can hear the loud bangs from the other side! I pulled out my phone and dialed my dad. *RING* *RING* "Come on, god dammit!" I said nervously. "Pick up!" *RI-* "Yeah, what's up." He answered. "Dad! Get the police, animal control, firefighters, ambulance, anything! There are wolves clawing at the door!!" I said hastily. "Oh please, nice try there buddy boy." He said laughing. "Do you not hear them?!!" I shouted. "Does that sound like joke?!" "Wait, you're serious?!" He exclaimed. "YES!" "Ah Christ." He said in disbelief. I could hear him take a deep breath. "Are you ok?!" My dad asked sternly. "Yeah, I'm fine," I said calming down. I needed to calm down before I lost it. "Just get some hel-" CRACK! A loud crack of wood sounded throughout the room. I snapped my head to the door. There was a hole in the door and the black wolves head was poking through! Shards and splinters littered his coat of fur. "JESUS!" I cried. "Dad, they are getting in!" I said impatiently. "What do I do?!" "Trevor, you have to listen and listen well. What I'm about to say is insane, but you need to do it! I need you to get one of my guns and use it if you have to." My dad commanded. "Get out through the window in my room. Make sure they don't notice you! Get to the bridge. The Police and Animal control will be there, I promise." "No, I-I think I can take them all out." I said. "No, you can't. You'll blow your ears out! Not to mention they're too quick! They'll be on you once you fire the first shot!" "I-...I don't think I can." I said shakily. "They'll get me!" "Trevor, listen to me. You have to do this. You CAN do this. You have that strength, courage, and the power to beat the living crap out of anything that gets in your way. You can to this!" My expression hardened. "Ok...I will. Wish me luck." I hung up after that. I ran to dad's room. I closed the door and locked it behind me. I could hear the sounds of wood cracking and snapping as they are nearly inside. I had no time to waste. I looked around the room. I couldn't find them. I started turning the room upside down, looking for his guns. I looked in dressers, suitcases, backpacks, and the frickin fridge! There was nothing. "WHERE ARE THEY?!" I'm shouting to myself. I looked hastily for the guns. I couldn't find them! I plopped down on the side of the bed. I jumped in fright when the wolves began to bang against the door. I could hear the creaking and cracking of the door already. I cradled my head in my hands. I guess I could take his hunting knife and bail, but I would only to be able it take one on at a time, I knew a had little chances of survival, I slammed my fist against the bed in frustration.... wait...the bed. How could have I been so stupid? My head zipped underneath the bed to find gun cases and a ammo box! I instantly reached to every gun and the ammo. There were two guns in all, a hunting rifle and a 357 magnum revolver. I loaded them up and out a holster on for each one. I grabbed a random amount for each gun. I didn't want to take to much time taking it all. The door was about to give in. The wolves were just about get in! I went for the window only to stop myself. There on a dresser, was my dads large hunting knife. It was so big and sharp. I snatched it up and put it in the holster and strapped to my other leg. I then opened the window. I leaped out and landed on my feet. I shut the window and began to run. I could hear the door give in. Seconds later, the wolves were clawing at the glass, barking viciously. I ran faster, and I leaped into the forest. I ran through the forest, pushing branches and plants out of my vision. I could hear the wolves barking getting closer. This only made me run faster. "Oh god. Oh god. Oh god." I gasped as I ran. My lungs burned like fire and were threatening to give out. I kept running, not daring to kook back. If I looked back, I die. If I stop, I die. If I do anything than run, I die. I couldn't say how long for or how far I ran, but they never gave up. They just kept on coming. They were getting closer each second. My lungs felt like they would explode any second now. I was to busy running to notice the log in the ground that lead to a steep hill. "Woah fu-!." I cried as I tripped. I fell forward, hitting every part of my body on the way down, ending with landing face first into the dirt. I groaned as I struggled to get up. I could hear their barking getting closer. My arms gave out, and I blacked out for an unknown time. Darkness swallowed me whole. When I came to, I turned over to see the four wolves staring down at me. They were all licking their lips and growling. "Oh god!" I grabbed the hunting rifle from my back, and aimed it at them, arms trembling wildly. They began to descend the hill slowly, not taking their eyes off of me. I hastily grabbed a bullet from my pocket. One jumped down, landing on all fours and never taking its eyes off of me. "Get away from me!" I growled, trying to sound intimidating. The wolf charged at me and the bullet wasn't even fully loaded in! I put the gun in front of me and braced for the impact that never came. I could only see a furry blur knock the wolf away. I knew who it was. I turned my head to see Joel himself. He was fighting the wolf. They both tumbled to the side, snapping at each other. I cried his name, but was cut short. Another wolf came down and charged at me. My eyes widened. I jammed the bullet into the chamber and cocked it. The wolf pounced for me, but I kicked it strait in the chest in midair, sending it sprawling back. I scurried away from it and aimed at it from my hip. I aimed right between its eyes. "Get away!"'I screamed. It got back up and prepared to jump again, and that's when I pulled the trigger. The loud bang rang in my ears. The recoil shot through my arm and sent it jutting back. The bullet flew right to where I sent it. The wolf's head shot back. Blood and grey matter spattered out of the fresh wound. The wolf fell to the ground instantly, blood dripping from the hole in its head. Its eyes were wide open and its mouth was agape. I got up. I saw Joel being pinned down by the wolf. My mind began to become clouded with ante and determination to save his life. I charged right at the wolf attacking my dog. I kicked the wolf in the face as hard as I could. It fell off of Joel. I didn't give it a chance to recover. I placed one foot on its side and pinned it down. With the other foot, I brought my other foot down on its head! I stomped on it again and again and again as my screaming became louder and louder. I kept on stomping on its face until I knew for sure that it would never get up again. I stepped off of its mutilated face, blood dripping from my shoe. I turned to investigate Joel to see if he was alright. He should no signs of pain or any injuries. Thank god. "You ok, boy?" I asked, rubbing the top of his head. I then hugged him tightly, his soft fur giving me comfort. BARK! My head snapped instantly to the direction of the savage barking. There at the top of the slope of the slope, stood the wolves who stared down into our souls. I got up, not taking my eyes off of them; and the fear in my gut returned. I pulled out my revolver hastily and aimed it at them, switching my aim between the two. "What are you waiting for?!" I bellowed. "Bring it on!" I challenged. I pulled back the hammer, ready to do what I needed to do. I took a few steps to the side. Joel followed me, crouched, and ready to pounce. I was to afraid and busy on the wolves, I didn't get a chance to feel the ground shift beneath my feet, but I did hear the loud rumbling noise came from below me. I looked down. A large web of cracks surrounded the two of us. I stepped toward Joel, the fear growing inside of me, and I began to panic. "What the hell?!" The rumbling changed to a loud CRACK, as if it was ice. I could tell that things were not looking in our way. "Uh oh." I said sheepishly. The ground suddenly grumbled from beneath us! It looked like we were being sucked into the gates of hell, strait to the devil's clutches! It all happened so fast. Time slowed down. I fell deeper into the darkness, my screams fading into nothing; and my life began to flash before my eyes. Every moment that I could remember. Birthdays, my first day of school, even the first time I met Joel. I was certain that I was going to die. The darkness seemed to have swallowed us whole, that's what it seemed like, until I felt the sensation that I was being thrown into the air! Light shined through the darkness in a matter of seconds. The hole that was letting in the light became closer and closer and my innocence getting weaker and weaker. We flew out of the hole as if we were sling shotted out! "AH FU-!" I landed hard on my back. Pain shot throughout my back and my head. A light thump sounded beside me, followed by a yelp. I looked over weakly to see Joel on his side. "Gahh oh my god." I groaned. Wait..the wolves! I had nearly forgotten about them! I reached for my gun and aimed at where they are, or...where they were. I sat there, slightly confused and growing. All I saw was a vast and empty desert. I didn't move. I was completely dumbfounded by my new random location. I blinked a few times, to see if I was seeing things. I looked for the hole, but I couldn't find it. It looked like a flat wasteland. Either way it would suck. I mean face it. If I was just seeing this, I was just sitting on my ass doing nothing while the wolves went in for the kill. If I wasn't, that means that I teleported to the middle of no where we would most likely die of either dehydration or starvation. I blinked a few times. It was still desert. I slapped myself hard, and sure enough, it was still desert. This was real. No, I was not imagining this, I was not high on something, and I'm not crazy. I put the gun down. I looked at Joel, who looked back up at me. I stood up and took a few steps forward. I looked at my new surroundings. It was silent, except for the wind that blew through every now and then. Not a soul in sight. I took some time to process this and I would say I handled it well. "WHAT!!?" I yelled. "WAIT....WHAT?!" I ran out further to see if I could see anybody. "Hello?!" I called, nervously. There was no reply. I called out again, ending with no answer. I cupped my hands around my mouth. I took a deep breath. "HELLO!!" I hollered. My voice echoed out into the vast land and faded into the wind. There was still no reply, not a soul for miles. I had an idea. I pulled out my phone to call for help. There was a problem with this. I had no bars. Well that's fantastic. I kicked at the dirt, saying every curse word in the book. I was scared, confused, and rather hysterical. After what seemed like forever, I stopped my rambling. I took a deep and calming breath. "Ok ok ok." I said to myself. "It's going to be ok, I just gotta find help." I sat down to think. I sat there, thinking about a gameplan. "Ok," I thought to myself "Here's the plan." 1 Wander around until I find civilization or a trail or path to civilization 2 Get help 3 Tell people about what happened 4 Hopefully become famous 5 Get reunited with my family Yep, sounds like a plan. I made sure that I had everything in me that I grabbed before I left, and I did. I checked to see how much ammo I grabbed. I grabbed 15 bullets for the hunting rifle and 12 rounds for the magnum. I just checked to make sure that I didn't drop any. I put the guns on safety and put them into their holster, it's not like I'm going to need them. Unless I encounter something out here. "Come on Joel!" I called. Once Joel came, I rubbed his head. He looked at me as he panted slightly. It always calmed him as it did me, when I rubbed his noggin. I put my hand away. "Alright, let's get moving." I said mainly to myself. And with that, we headed out into the desert. *********************** Appaloosa, Eighty miles west of current location* "Thanks y'all for helping me." Applejack said as she loaded up the last barrel of cider onto the wagon. "No problem Applejack, it was our pleasure." Twilight said, speaking for the whole group. The rest of the ponies nodded happily. They have been working hard all day, making barrel after barrel after barrel of cider. Applejack gave a *tap-tap* on the back of the wagon, and the stallion manning the cart set off for his last delivery to drop off the cider. "Ah just hope that it all goes to plan next week. I mean, this is the 80th annual Appaloosa for Appaloosa!, and I've been put in charge of it all." She said extending a hoof to show them the whole town finishing up for the day. The whole town was tuckered out! They all shuffled along the dirt road. Some of them looked like they haven't slept in days. Even the salt water bar seemed abandoned, and the ponies of Appaloosa LOVED to go there after a hard days work. "It's going to fine, Applejack." Rainbow dash said as she flew up to her. "You've got this in the bag!" Rainbow dash went on. "It's just that, ah fear that I'll take to far like other things in the past." Applejack said worriedly. Hey gaze wandered to the ground as she remembered all of those times. The memories of the Apple Family Reunion flashed into her head. That was the time when she micromanaged every little thing and made the reunion a rotten reunion. "You're going to do fine, darling." Rarity said. "You can't be such a drama queen." All of the ponies turned to her, all of their eyes lowered and were glued to her. They all gave her a look that said, "Seriously?" Rarity looked around and she raised a hoof in defense. "What?!" She said innocently. "Seriously?" Rainbow asked. Rainbow dash eyes widened. She looked around. "Hey, have any of you guys seen Pinkie Pie?" She asked. The ponied looked at each other then all around them. They all shook their heads. "No I don't believe we have." Twilight said. "Ah pony feathers!" Rainbow scoffed. She knew exactly where she was. "This is the fourth time this week!" And she flew off to find Pinkie." Apple Cinnamon had finally put away the last bucket of apples. Her day of making Carmel apples had finally come to a close. She wiped away the sweat from her forehead and yawned. "Boy, am I thirsty." She said to herself. Cinnamon left her backyard to go inside to get a drink. What she was oblivious to, was that she forgot to put away one big container of thick...sweet...and delicious CARMEL. A rustling of leaves emerged from the bushes a few yards from the house. The head of a pink mare raised from the bush like a submarine scope emerging from water. Her eyes were focused on the Carmel. This was her chance. She lifted the bush up and used it like camouflage, moving slowly, inch by inch towards the Carmel. She was so close now. She could almost smell it! Her front legs broke physics of a second, and extended an extra five inches to bring the container close to her. It was defiantly hers now! She brought it close to her. She piped her head out to make sure that no pony was looking. She slowly twisted the lid off. Once that was out of the way, she threw it to her side. Apparently she threw it yo hard, because this distant sound of breaking glass and a cat meowing loudly could be heard, but she didn't care. It was finally hers. It was ALL HERS! She dramatically raised one hoof into the air! She was about to take her first mouthful of Carmel when- "Pinkie pie!" A shout could be heard right above her. "EEP!" She sprung from the bush, and being caught in midair by her good friend Rainbow Dash. Rainbow stared daggers into Pinkies. All pinkie could do was look back with a sheepish smile. "Get the lid, and put it back." Rainbow Dash said impatiently and annoyed. She put down Pinkie pie gently onto the ground. Pinkie raced off to get the lid. She found it lying next to a trash can, with a broken jar sitting on top of it. She picked it up in her mouth, but before she could run back, her legs stopped working and she just stood their. "What the?" She said confused. Her hair suddenly began to twitch wildly. Her purples and irises in here eyes bounced around like bouncy balls. She thought it was over, but her stomach began to twist and stretch. It went on for a few seconds before it stopped. She shook her head, dizzy from her puples bouncing in her eyes. "Woah what was that?" Rainbow dash said as she flew over. "Was that your Pinkie sense?" Pinkie pie stuttered for a bit. She never had that combo before in her life! It was so unique and disorienting. She didn't even know that her eyes could do that, and this is coming from pinkie pie! "I-I don't know." She said dumbfounded. "That combo never happened before." "Well, we'll find out what it means eventually. Come on, let's go home" Rainbow Dash said smiling. Pinkies smile came back. She picked up the lid and threw it towards the Carmel container. They watched as it flew. Rainbow dash was about to asked Pinkie why she threw it, but Pinkie grabbed her hear and moved it to the container. The lid landed perfectly onto the container, and some how twisted itself shut. Rainbows jaw fell to the ground. "How di...what?!" She exclaimed. "Its alllll in the kidneys." Pinkie said. She trotted off singing her favorite song, Smile. Rainbow dash shook her head. She'll never be able to understand that Radom friend of hers. ******* I've been walking for hours. My feet were sore, my tongue was dry as a bone, and my stomached rumbled. I noticed that the sun was nearly gone and we had to stay somewhere. I looked around, trying to find a reasonable place to sleep. I saw a cave up head. I guess that'll do. We picked up the pace a little until we reached the now declared sanctuary. We plopped down once side. I took off my shoes and it felt SOOO good. "Ohhhh wow. That feels good." I said relaxing. I laid my head back and rested it on a flat rock, I was really exhausted at this point. Joel was as well. He was already fast asleep! I yawned, said my silent goodnight, and closed my eyes. "What happened today?" I asked in my mind. "Where are we?" "How was this even possible?" I shook off the questions. Those will have to be answered tomorrow. I relaxed and in ten seconds flat, I was out cold.